This is a modern-English version of A History of Freedom of Thought, originally written by Bury, J. B. (John Bagnell).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
HOME UNIVERSITY LIBRARY OF MODERN KNOWLEDGE
No. 69
No. 69
Editors:
Editors:
HERBERT FISHER, M.A., F.B.A.
Prof. GILBERT MURRAY, Litt.D., LL.D., F.B.A.
Prof. J. ARTHUR THOMSON, M.A.
Prof. WILLIAM T. BREWSTER, M.A.
HERBERT FISHER, M.A., F.B.A.
Prof. GILBERT MURRAY, Litt.D., LL.D., F.B.A.
Prof. J. ARTHUR THOMSON, M.A.
Prof. WILLIAM T. BREWSTER, M.A.
A HISTORY OF FREEDOM OF THOUGHT
BY
BY
J. B. BURY, M.A., F.B.A
HON. D.LITT. OF OXFORD, DURHAM, AND DUBLIN, AND HON. LL.D. OF EDINBURGH, GLASGOW, AND ABERDEEN UNIVERSITIES; REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY
HON. D.LITT. OF OXFORD, DURHAM, AND DUBLIN, AND HON. LL.D. OF EDINBURGH, GLASGOW, AND ABERDEEN UNIVERSITIES; REGIUS PROFESSOR OF MODERN HISTORY, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY
AUTHOR OF “HISTORY OF THE LATTER ROMAN EMPIRE,” “HISTORY OF GREECE,” “HISTORY OF THE EASTERN ROMAN EMPIRE,” ETC.
AUTHOR OF “HISTORY OF THE LATER ROMAN EMPIRE,” “HISTORY OF GREECE,” “HISTORY OF THE EASTERN ROMAN EMPIRE,” ETC.
Copyright, 1913,
by
HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY
Copyright, 1913,
by
HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY
THE UNIVERSITY PRESS, CAMBRIDGE, U.S.A.
Cambridge University Press, USA
CONTENTS
A HISTORY OF FREEDOM OF THOUGHT
CHAPTER I
FREEDOM OF THOUGHT AND THE FORCES AGAINST IT
(INTRODUCTORY)
IT is a common saying that thought is free. A man can never be hindered from thinking whatever he chooses so long as he conceals what he thinks. The working of his mind is limited only by the bounds of his experience and the power of his imagination. But this natural liberty of private thinking is of little value. It is unsatisfactory and even painful to the thinker himself, if he is not permitted to communicate his thoughts to others, and it is obviously of no value to his neighbours. Moreover it is extremely difficult to hide thoughts that have any power over the mind. If a man’s thinking leads him to call in question ideas and customs which regulate the behaviour of those about him, to reject beliefs which they hold, to see better ways of life than those they follow, it is almost [8] impossible for him, if he is convinced of the truth of his own reasoning, not to betray by silence, chance words, or general attitude that he is different from them and does not share their opinions. Some have preferred, like Socrates, some would prefer to-day, to face death rather than conceal their thoughts. Thus freedom of thought, in any valuable sense, includes freedom of speech.
It’s a common saying that thinking is free. A person can’t be stopped from thinking whatever they want as long as they keep those thoughts to themselves. The limits of their mind are only set by their experiences and imagination. However, this natural freedom of private thought isn’t very valuable. It’s unsatisfying and even painful for the thinker if they can’t share their thoughts with others, and it doesn’t benefit those around them at all. Plus, it’s really hard to hide thoughts that have a strong influence on your mind. If someone’s thoughts lead them to question the ideas and customs that govern the behavior of those around them, to reject the beliefs held by others, or to see better lifestyles than the ones they currently have, it’s nearly impossible for them, if they believe their reasoning is correct, not to reveal through silence, offhand comments, or their general attitude that they are different and don’t share the same opinions. Some have chosen, like Socrates, and some might choose today, to face death rather than hide their thoughts. Therefore, the freedom to think, in any meaningful way, includes the freedom to speak.
At present, in the most civilized countries, freedom of speech is taken as a matter of course and seems a perfectly simple thing. We are so accustomed to it that we look on it as a natural right. But this right has been acquired only in quite recent times, and the way to its attainment has lain through lakes of blood. It has taken centuries to persuade the most enlightened peoples that liberty to publish one’s opinions and to discuss all questions is a good and not a bad thing. Human societies (there are some brilliant exceptions) have been generally opposed to freedom of thought, or, in other words, to new ideas, and it is easy to see why.
Right now, in the most developed countries, freedom of speech is taken for granted and seems completely straightforward. We're so used to it that we see it as a natural right. But this right has been gained only in relatively recent times, and the path to achieving it has been marked by significant struggles. It has taken centuries to convince the most enlightened societies that the liberty to express one’s opinions and discuss all issues is a positive thing, not a negative one. Human societies (with some notable exceptions) have typically opposed freedom of thought, or in other words, new ideas, and it’s easy to understand why.
The average brain is naturally lazy and tends to take the line of least resistance. The mental world of the ordinary man consists of beliefs which he has accepted without questioning and to which he is firmly attached; he is instinctively hostile to anything which [9] would upset the established order of this familiar world. A new idea, inconsistent with some of the beliefs which he holds, means the necessity of rearranging his mind; and this process is laborious, requiring a painful expenditure of brain-energy. To him and his fellows, who form the vast majority, new ideas, and opinions which cast doubt on established beliefs and institutions, seem evil because they are disagreeable.
The average brain is naturally lazy and tends to take the path of least resistance. The mental world of the average person is made up of beliefs that they have accepted without questioning and to which they are strongly attached; they instinctively resist anything that could disrupt the established order of their familiar world. A new idea that challenges some of their beliefs means they have to rearrange their thinking; and this process is labor-intensive, requiring a painful use of mental energy. For them and their peers, who make up the vast majority, new ideas and opinions that cast doubt on established beliefs and institutions seem wrong because they are uncomfortable. [9]
The repugnance due to mere mental laziness is increased by a positive feeling of fear. The conservative instinct hardens into the conservative doctrine that the foundations of society are endangered by any alterations in the structure. It is only recently that men have been abandoning the belief that the welfare of a state depends on rigid stability and on the preservation of its traditions and institutions unchanged. Wherever that belief prevails, novel opinions are felt to be dangerous as well as annoying, and any one who asks inconvenient questions about the why and the wherefore of accepted principles is considered a pestilent person.
The dislike from simple mental laziness is intensified by a real sense of fear. The conservative instinct solidifies into a conservative belief that any changes to the structure put the foundations of society at risk. Only recently have people started to move away from the idea that a state's well-being relies on strict stability and keeping its traditions and institutions exactly the same. Where this belief is strong, new ideas are seen as both threatening and irritating, and anyone who raises uncomfortable questions about the reasons behind accepted principles is viewed as a bothersome individual.
The conservative instinct, and the conservative doctrine which is its consequence, are strengthened by superstition. If the social structure, including the whole body of customs and opinions, is associated intimately [10] with religious belief and is supposed to be under divine patronage, criticism of the social order savours of impiety, while criticism of the religious belief is a direct challenge to the wrath of supernatural powers.
The conservative instinct and the conservative beliefs that come from it are fueled by superstition. When the entire social structure, including all customs and opinions, is closely tied to religious beliefs and thought to be under divine protection, questioning the social order feels disrespectful. At the same time, questioning religious beliefs directly challenges the anger of supernatural forces.
The psychological motives which produce a conservative spirit hostile to new ideas are reinforced by the active opposition of certain powerful sections of the community, such as a class, a caste, or a priesthood, whose interests are bound up with the maintenance of the established order and the ideas on which it rests.
The psychological reasons behind a conservative mindset that resists new ideas are strengthened by the active opposition from certain influential groups in society, like a social class, a caste, or a religious authority, whose interests are tied to keeping the existing order and the beliefs that support it.
Let us suppose, for instance, that a people believes that solar eclipses are signs employed by their Deity for the special purpose of communicating useful information to them, and that a clever man discovers the true cause of eclipses. His compatriots in the first place dislike his discovery because they find it very difficult to reconcile with their other ideas; in the second place, it disturbs them, because it upsets an arrangement which they consider highly advantageous to their community; finally, it frightens them, as an offence to their Divinity. The priests, one of whose functions is to interpret the divine signs, are alarmed and enraged at a doctrine which menaces their power.
Let’s say, for example, that a group of people thinks solar eclipses are signs sent by their God to communicate useful information to them, and a smart person finds out the real reason behind eclipses. First, his fellow citizens don’t like his discovery because it’s hard for them to mix it with their other beliefs. Second, it disturbs them because it disrupts a situation they see as very beneficial for their community. Finally, it scares them because it feels like an insult to their God. The priests, whose job is to interpret these divine signs, are worried and furious about a belief that threatens their authority.
In prehistoric days, these motives, operating [11] strongly, must have made change slow in communities which progressed, and hindered some communities from progressing at all. But they have continued to operate more or less throughout history, obstructing knowledge and progress. We can observe them at work to-day even in the most advanced societies, where they have no longer the power to arrest development or repress the publication of revolutionary opinions. We still meet people who consider a new idea an annoyance and probably a danger. Of those to whom socialism is repugnant, how many are there who have never examined the arguments for and against it, but turn away in disgust simply because the notion disturbs their mental universe and implies a drastic criticism on the order of things to which they are accustomed? And how many are there who would refuse to consider any proposals for altering our imperfect matrimonial institutions, because such an idea offends a mass of prejudice associated with religious sanctions? They may be right or not, but if they are, it is not their fault. They are actuated by the same motives which were a bar to progress in primitive societies. The existence of people of this mentality, reared in an atmosphere of freedom, side by side with others who are always looking out for new ideas and [12] regretting that there are not more about, enables us to realize how, when public opinion was formed by the views of such men, thought was fettered and the impediments to knowledge enormous.
In prehistoric times, these motivations must have greatly slowed down change in progressive communities and prevented some from progressing at all. However, they have continued to influence society throughout history, blocking knowledge and progress. We can still see them at work today, even in the most advanced societies, where they no longer have the power to halt development or suppress revolutionary opinions. We still encounter people who see a new idea as bothersome and possibly dangerous. Of those who find socialism unappealing, how many have actually examined the arguments for and against it? Many simply turn away in disgust because the idea disrupts their mental comfort and challenges the established order. And how many would outright reject proposals to change our flawed marriage institutions simply because such ideas clash with deeply held prejudices tied to religious beliefs? They might be justified or not, but if they are, it's not entirely their fault. They are driven by the same motivations that hindered progress in early societies. The presence of individuals with this mindset, raised in an environment of freedom, alongside those who are eager for new ideas and wish there were more, helps us understand how public opinion shaped by such views could constrain thought and create significant barriers to knowledge.
Although the liberty to publish one’s opinions on any subject without regard to authority or the prejudices of one’s neighbours is now a well-established principle, I imagine that only the minority of those who would be ready to fight to the death rather than surrender it could defend it on rational grounds. We are apt to take for granted that freedom of speech is a natural and inalienable birthright of man, and perhaps to think that this is a sufficient answer to all that can be said on the other side. But it is difficult to see how such a right can be established.
Although the right to express one’s opinions on any topic without regard to authority or the biases of others is now a widely accepted principle, I believe that only a small number of people who would fight to the end to protect it could actually defend it with logical reasoning. We tend to assume that freedom of speech is a natural and unalienable right of all people, and perhaps we think that this is a good enough response to any opposing arguments. However, it's hard to understand how such a right can be justified.
If a man has any “natural rights,” the right to preserve his life and the right to reproduce his kind are certainly such. Yet human societies impose upon their members restrictions in the exercise of both these rights. A starving man is prohibited from taking food which belongs to somebody else. Promiscuous reproduction is restricted by various laws or customs. It is admitted that society is justified in restricting these elementary rights, because without such restrictions an ordered society could not exist. If then we [13] concede that the expression of opinion is a right of the same kind, it is impossible to contend that on this ground it can claim immunity from interference or that society acts unjustly in regulating it. But the concession is too large. For whereas in the other cases the limitations affect the conduct of every one, restrictions on freedom of opinion affect only the comparatively small number who have any opinions, revolutionary or unconventional, to express. The truth is that no valid argument can be founded on the conception of natural rights, because it involves an untenable theory of the relations between society and its members.
If a person has any “natural rights,” the right to protect their life and the right to reproduce are definitely among them. However, human societies place restrictions on how members can exercise both of these rights. A starving person cannot take food that belongs to someone else. Unrestricted reproduction is limited by various laws and customs. It’s accepted that society is justified in imposing these basic rights because without such limits, an organized society couldn't exist. If we then [13] acknowledge that freedom of expression is a right of the same nature, it’s impossible to argue that it should be free from regulation or that society is acting unjustly by controlling it. But this concession is too broad. In the other cases, the restrictions impact everyone, while limitations on freedom of opinion only affect the comparatively small group of people who have revolutionary or unconventional views to share. The reality is that no solid argument can be based on the idea of natural rights, because it relies on an unsustainable theory of the relationship between society and its members.
On the other hand, those who have the responsibility of governing a society can argue that it is as incumbent on them to prohibit the circulation of pernicious opinions as to prohibit any anti-social actions. They can argue that a man may do far more harm by propagating anti-social doctrines than by stealing his neighbour’s horse or making love to his neighbour’s wife. They are responsible for the welfare of the State, and if they are convinced that an opinion is dangerous, by menacing the political, religious, or moral assumptions on which the society is based, it is their duty to protect society against it, as against any other danger.
On the other hand, those in charge of governing a society can argue that it’s just as important for them to prevent the spread of harmful opinions as it is to stop any anti-social actions. They can claim that a person can cause much more damage by promoting harmful beliefs than by stealing their neighbor’s horse or having an affair with their neighbor’s spouse. They are responsible for the well-being of the State, and if they believe an opinion is dangerous, threatening the political, religious, or moral foundations of society, it’s their duty to safeguard society against it, just like they would against any other threat.
The true answer to this argument for limiting freedom of thought will appear in due course. It was far from obvious. A long time was needed to arrive at the conclusion that coercion of opinion is a mistake, and only a part of the world is yet convinced. That conclusion, so far as I can judge, is the most important ever reached by men. It was the issue of a continuous struggle between authority and reason—the subject of this volume. The word authority requires some comment.
The real answer to this debate about restricting freedom of thought will become clear in time. It wasn’t immediately evident. It took a long time to come to the conclusion that forcing opinions is a mistake, and only some people in the world are convinced of this yet. That conclusion, as far as I can tell, is the most significant ever made by humanity. It resulted from an ongoing struggle between authority and reason—the focus of this book. The term authority needs some explanation.
If you ask somebody how he knows something, he may say, “I have it on good authority,” or, “I read it in a book,” or, “It is a matter of common knowledge,” or, “I learned it at school.” Any of these replies means that he has accepted information from others, trusting in their knowledge, without verifying their statements or thinking the matter out for himself. And the greater part of most men’s knowledge and beliefs is of this kind, taken without verification from their parents, teachers, acquaintances, books, newspapers. When an English boy learns French, he takes the conjugations and the meanings of the words on the authority of his teacher or his grammar. The fact that in a certain place, marked on the map, there is a populous city called Calcutta, is for most [15] people a fact accepted on authority. So is the existence of Napoleon or Julius Caesar. Familiar astronomical facts are known only in the same way, except by those who have studied astronomy. It is obvious that every one’s knowledge would be very limited indeed, if we were not justified in accepting facts on the authority of others.
If you ask someone how they know something, they might say, “I heard it from a reliable source,” or, “I read it in a book,” or, “It’s common knowledge,” or, “I learned it in school.” Any of these answers means they’ve taken information from others, trusting their knowledge without checking their claims or thinking it through themselves. Most people’s knowledge and beliefs are like this, accepted without verification from parents, teachers, friends, books, or newspapers. When an English kid learns French, they rely on their teacher or textbook for conjugations and word meanings. The fact that there's a busy city called Calcutta in a specific spot on the map is accepted as true by most people simply because someone told them. So is the existence of Napoleon or Julius Caesar. Common astronomical facts are only known in the same way, except by those who have actually studied astronomy. It's clear that everyone’s knowledge would be pretty limited if we weren't allowed to trust facts based on others' authority. [15]
But we are justified only under one condition. The facts which we can safely accept must be capable of demonstration or verification. The examples I have given belong to this class. The boy can verify when he goes to France or is able to read a French book that the facts which he took on authority are true. I am confronted every day with evidence which proves to me that, if I took the trouble, I could verify the existence of Calcutta for myself. I cannot convince myself in this way of the existence of Napoleon, but if I have doubts about it, a simple process of reasoning shows me that there are hosts of facts which are incompatible with his non-existence. I have no doubt that the earth is some 93 millions of miles distant from the sun, because all astronomers agree that it has been demonstrated, and their agreement is only explicable on the supposition that this has been demonstrated and that, if I took the trouble to work out the calculation, I should reach the same result.
But we are justified only under one condition. The facts we can confidently accept must be demonstrable or verifiable. The examples I've given belong to this category. The boy can confirm when he goes to France or reads a French book that the facts he accepted on authority are true. Every day, I encounter evidence proving that, if I bothered, I could verify the existence of Calcutta myself. I can't convince myself of Napoleon's existence this way, but if I have doubts about it, a simple reasoning process shows me that there are plenty of facts incompatible with his non-existence. I'm sure that the Earth is about 93 million miles away from the sun because all astronomers agree it's been proven, and their consensus can only be explained by the assumption that this has indeed been demonstrated. If I took the time to do the calculations, I'd come to the same conclusion.
But all our mental furniture is not of this kind. The thoughts of the average man consist not only of facts open to verification, but also of many beliefs and opinions which he has accepted on authority and cannot verify or prove. Belief in the Trinity depends on the authority of the Church and is clearly of a different order from belief in the existence of Calcutta. We cannot go behind the authority and verify or prove it. If we accept it, we do so because we have such implicit faith in the authority that we credit its assertions though incapable of proof.
But not all of our mental ideas are like this. The average person's thoughts consist not just of facts that can be verified, but also of many beliefs and opinions accepted based on authority that they can't verify or prove. Belief in the Trinity relies on the authority of the Church and is obviously different from the belief in the existence of Calcutta. We can't go behind that authority to verify or prove it. If we accept it, we do so because we have such trust in the authority that we believe its claims even though they can't be proven.
The distinction may seem so obvious as to be hardly worth making. But it is important to be quite clear about it. The primitive man who had learned from his elders that there were bears in the hills and likewise evil spirits, soon verified the former statement by seeing a bear, but if he did not happen to meet an evil spirit, it did not occur to him, unless he was a prodigy, that there was a distinction between the two statements; he would rather have argued, if he argued at all, that as his tribesmen were right about the bears they were sure to be right also about the spirits. In the Middle Ages a man who believed on authority that there is a city called Constantinople and that comets are portents signifying divine wrath, would not [17] distinguish the nature of the evidence in the two cases. You may still sometimes hear arguments amounting to this: since I believe in Calcutta on authority, am I not entitled to believe in the Devil on authority?
The difference might seem so obvious that it's hardly worth mentioning. But it’s essential to be clear about it. The primitive person who learned from their elders that there were bears in the hills and also evil spirits quickly confirmed the first claim by seeing a bear. However, if they never encountered an evil spirit, it wouldn’t have crossed their mind, unless they were exceptionally bright, that there was a difference between the two statements. They would likely argue, if they argued at all, that since their tribe was correct about the bears, they must also be right about the spirits. In the Middle Ages, a person who believed on authority that there was a city called Constantinople and that comets were omens of divine anger wouldn't distinguish the type of evidence in these two cases. You might still hear arguments like this: since I believe in Calcutta on authority, am I not justified in believing in the Devil on authority? [17]
Now people at all times have been commanded or expected or invited to accept on authority alone—the authority, for instance, of public opinion, or a Church, or a sacred book—doctrines which are not proved or are not capable of proof. Most beliefs about nature and man, which were not founded on scientific observation, have served directly or indirectly religious and social interests, and hence they have been protected by force against the criticisms of persons who have the inconvenient habit of using their reason. Nobody minds if his neighbour disbelieves a demonstrable fact. If a sceptic denies that Napoleon existed, or that water is composed of oxygen and hydrogen, he causes amusement or ridicule. But if he denies doctrines which cannot be demonstrated, such as the existence of a personal God or the immortality of the soul, he incurs serious disapprobation and at one time he might have been put to death. Our mediaeval friend would have only been called a fool if he doubted the existence of Constantinople, but if he had questioned the significance of comets he [18] might have got into trouble. It is possible that if he had been so mad as to deny the existence of Jerusalem he would not have escaped with ridicule, for Jerusalem is mentioned in the Bible.
Now, throughout history, people have been told or expected or invited to accept ideas based solely on authority—like public opinion, a church, or a sacred text—without proof or the need for proof. Most beliefs about nature and humanity, which weren’t based on scientific observation, have supported religious and social interests, and as a result, they’ve been defended by force against those who inconveniently like to use their reason. No one cares if their neighbor questions a proven fact. If a skeptic claims that Napoleon didn't exist, or that water isn’t made of oxygen and hydrogen, it’s usually met with laughter or mockery. But if he challenges beliefs that can’t be proven, like the existence of a personal God or the immortality of the soul, he faces serious disapproval, and at one point, he could have been executed. In medieval times, someone would only be called foolish for doubting the existence of Constantinople, but if he had questioned the meaning of comets, he might have run into trouble. It’s likely that if he had been foolish enough to deny the existence of Jerusalem, he wouldn’t have gotten away with just ridicule, since Jerusalem is mentioned in the Bible. [18]
In the Middle Ages a large field was covered by beliefs which authority claimed to impose as true, and reason was warned off the ground. But reason cannot recognize arbitrary prohibitions or barriers, without being untrue to herself. The universe of experience is her province, and as its parts are all linked together and interdependent, it is impossible for her to recognize any territory on which she may not tread, or to surrender any of her rights to an authority whose credentials she has not examined and approved.
In the Middle Ages, a vast area was filled with beliefs that those in power insisted were true, while reason was kept at bay. But reason can't accept arbitrary restrictions or barriers without being false to itself. The realm of experience is its domain, and since all parts of it are connected and dependent on one another, it’s impossible for it to acknowledge any territory it can't explore, or to give up any of its rights to an authority whose qualifications it hasn't scrutinized and accepted.
The uncompromising assertion by reason of her absolute rights throughout the whole domain of thought is termed rationalism, and the slight stigma which is still attached to the word reflects the bitterness of the struggle between reason and the forces arrayed against her. The term is limited to the field of theology, because it was in that field that the self-assertion of reason was most violently and pertinaciously opposed. In the same way free thought, the refusal of thought to be controlled by any authority but its own, has a definitely theological reference. Throughout [19] the conflict, authority has had great advantages. At any time the people who really care about reason have been a small minority, and probably will be so for a long time to come. Reason’s only weapon has been argument. Authority has employed physical and moral violence, legal coercion and social displeasure. Sometimes she has attempted to use the sword of her adversary, thereby wounding herself. Indeed the weakest point in the strategical position of authority was that her champions, being human, could not help making use of reasoning processes and the result was that they were divided among themselves. This gave reason her chance. Operating, as it were, in the enemy’s camp and professedly in the enemy’s cause, she was preparing her own victory.
The strong assertion of her absolute rights throughout the entire realm of thought is called rationalism, and the slight stigma associated with the term reflects the bitterness of the struggle between reason and the opposing forces. This term is specifically used in the context of theology, as it's in that area where reason's self-assertion faced the fiercest and most persistent opposition. Similarly, free thought, the refusal to let thought be controlled by any authority other than its own, has a clear theological connection. Throughout [19] the conflict, authority has had significant advantages. At any given time, those who genuinely care about reason have been a small minority, and likely will remain so for a long time. Reason's only tool has been argument. Authority has resorted to physical and moral violence, legal coercion, and social disapproval. Sometimes it has even tried to use the methods of its adversaries, which only ended up harming itself. In fact, the weakest aspect of authority's strategic position was that its supporters, being human, inevitably relied on reasoning processes, leading to divisions among themselves. This was reason's opportunity. Operating, so to speak, in the enemy's territory and seemingly in the enemy's favor, she was setting the stage for her own victory.
It may be objected that there is a legitimate domain for authority, consisting of doctrines which lie outside human experience and therefore cannot be proved or verified, but at the same time cannot be disproved. Of course, any number of propositions can be invented which cannot be disproved, and it is open to any one who possesses exuberant faith to believe them; but no one will maintain that they all deserve credence so long as their falsehood is not demonstrated. And if only some deserve credence, who, except reason, [20] is to decide which? If the reply is, Authority, we are confronted by the difficulty that many beliefs backed by authority have been finally disproved and are universally abandoned. Yet some people speak as if we were not justified in rejecting a theological doctrine unless we can prove it false. But the burden of proof does not lie upon the rejecter. I remember a conversation in which, when some disrespectful remark was made about hell, a loyal friend of that establishment said triumphantly, “But, absurd as it may seem, you cannot disprove it.” If you were told that in a certain planet revolving round Sirius there is a race of donkeys who talk the English language and spend their time in discussing eugenics, you could not disprove the statement, but would it, on that account, have any claim to be believed? Some minds would be prepared to accept it, if it were reiterated often enough, through the potent force of suggestion. This force, exercised largely by emphatic repetition (the theoretical basis, as has been observed, of the modern practice of advertising), has played a great part in establishing authoritative opinions and propagating religious creeds. Reason fortunately is able to avail herself of the same help.
It could be argued that there is a valid area for authority that includes beliefs which are beyond human experience and, as a result, can't be proven or verified, but also can't be disproven. Certainly, countless claims can be made that can't be disproven, and anyone with strong belief can choose to believe them; however, no one would argue that all of them deserve acceptance simply because their falsehood hasn't been proven. And if only some of them deserve acceptance, who, other than reason, [20] is supposed to determine which ones? If the answer is Authority, we face the problem that many beliefs supported by authority have ultimately been disproven and are now widely dismissed. Still, some people act as if we shouldn't dismiss a religious belief unless we can prove it wrong. But the burden of proof doesn't rest on those who reject it. I recall a conversation where, after a disrespectful comment was made about hell, a devoted supporter of that idea proudly said, “But, as ridiculous as it may sound, you can't disprove it.” If you were told that on a particular planet orbiting Sirius there's a group of donkeys that speak English and spend their time discussing eugenics, you couldn't disprove that statement, but would it, for that reason, deserve to be believed? Some people might be inclined to accept it if they heard it often enough, thanks to the powerful influence of suggestion. This influence, often achieved through strong repetition (which is the theoretical basis for modern advertising), has played a significant role in establishing authoritative beliefs and spreading religious doctrines. Fortunately, reason can also make use of this same support.
The following sketch is confined to Western [21] civilization. It begins with Greece and attempts to indicate the chief phases. It is the merest introduction to a vast and intricate subject, which, treated adequately, would involve not only the history of religion, of the Churches, of heresies, of persecution, but also the history of philosophy, of the natural sciences and of political theories. From the sixteenth century to the French Revolution nearly all important historical events bore in some way on the struggle for freedom of thought. It would require a lifetime to calculate, and many books to describe, all the directions and interactions of the intellectual and social forces which, since the fall of ancient civilization, have hindered and helped the emancipation of reason. All one can do, all one could do even in a much bigger volume than this, is to indicate the general course of the struggle and dwell on some particular aspects which the writer may happen to have specially studied.
The following sketch is focused on Western [21] civilization. It starts with Greece and aims to highlight the main phases. This is just a basic introduction to a vast and complex topic, which, if explored thoroughly, would include not only the history of religion, Churches, heresies, and persecution, but also the history of philosophy, natural sciences, and political theories. From the sixteenth century to the French Revolution, nearly all significant historical events were connected to the fight for freedom of thought. It would take a lifetime to assess, and many books to describe, all the directions and interactions of the intellectual and social forces that, since the decline of ancient civilization, have both hindered and helped the liberation of reason. All one can do, all one could do even in a much larger volume than this, is to outline the general trajectory of the struggle and focus on some specific aspects that the writer may have particularly studied.
CHAPTER II
REASON FREE
(GREECE AND ROME)
WHEN we are asked to specify the debt which civilization owes to the Greeks, their [22] achievements in literature and art naturally occur to us first of all. But a truer answer may be that our deepest gratitude is due to them as the originators of liberty of thought and discussion. For this freedom of spirit was not only the condition of their speculations in philosophy, their progress in science, their experiments in political institutions; it was also a condition of their literary and artistic excellence. Their literature, for instance, could not have been what it is if they had been debarred from free criticism of life. But apart from what they actually accomplished, even if they had not achieved the wonderful things they did in most of the realms of human activity, their assertion of the principle of liberty would place them in the highest rank among the benefactors of the race; for it was one of the greatest steps in human progress.
WHEN we are asked to specify the debt that civilization owes to the Greeks, their [22] achievements in literature and art come to mind first. But a more accurate answer is that we owe them our deepest gratitude as the pioneers of freedom of thought and discussion. This freedom of spirit was not only essential for their philosophical ideas, advancements in science, and experiments with political systems; it was also crucial for their literary and artistic excellence. For example, their literature could not have reached its remarkable quality if they had been restricted from freely critiquing life. However, beyond what they actually achieved, even if they had not accomplished the amazing things they did in various areas of human activity, their affirmation of the principle of liberty would still rank them among the greatest benefactors of humanity; as it was one of the most significant steps in human progress.
We do not know enough about the earliest history of the Greeks to explain how it was that they attained their free outlook upon the world and came to possess the will and courage to set no bounds to the range of their criticism and curiosity. We have to take this character as a fact. But it must be remembered that the Greeks consisted of a large number of separate peoples, who varied largely in temper, customs and traditions, [23] though they had important features common to all. Some were conservative, or backward, or unintellectual compared with others. In this chapter “the Greeks” does not mean all the Greeks, but only those who count most in the history of civilization, especially the Ionians and Athenians.
We don’t know enough about the early history of the Greeks to explain how they developed their open-minded view of the world and gained the will and courage to push the limits of their criticism and curiosity. We have to accept this trait as a fact. However, it’s important to remember that the Greeks were made up of a diverse group of separate peoples, who greatly differed in temperament, customs, and traditions, [23] even though they shared some significant common features. Some were more conservative, less progressive, or less intellectual compared to others. In this chapter, “the Greeks” refers only to those who played a key role in the history of civilization, particularly the Ionians and Athenians.
Ionia in Asia Minor was the cradle of free speculation. The history of European science and European philosophy begins in Ionia. Here (in the sixth and fifth centuries B.C.) the early philosophers by using their reason sought to penetrate into the origin and structure of the world. They could not of course free their minds entirely from received notions, but they began the work of destroying orthodox views and religious faiths. Xenophanes may specially be named among these pioneers of thought (though he was not the most important or the ablest), because the toleration of his teaching illustrates the freedom of the atmosphere in which these men lived. He went about from city to city, calling in question on moral grounds the popular beliefs about the gods and goddesses, and ridiculing the anthropomorphic conceptions which the Greeks had formed of their divinities. “If oxen had hands and the capacities of men, they would make gods in the shape of oxen.” This attack on received [24] theology was an attack on the veracity of the old poets, especially Homer, who was considered the highest authority on mythology. Xenophanes criticized him severely for ascribing to the gods acts which, committed by men, would be considered highly disgraceful. We do not hear that any attempt was made to restrain him from thus assailing traditional beliefs and branding Homer as immoral. We must remember that the Homeric poems were never supposed to be the word of God. It has been said that Homer was the Bible of the Greeks. The remark exactly misses the truth. The Greeks fortunately had no Bible, and this fact was both an expression and an important condition of their freedom. Homer’s poems were secular, not religious, and it may be noted that they are freer from immorality and savagery than sacred books that one could mention. Their authority was immense; but it was not binding like the authority of a sacred book, and so Homeric criticism was never hampered like Biblical criticism.
Ionia in Asia Minor was the birthplace of free thought. The history of European science and philosophy starts in Ionia. Here, in the sixth and fifth centuries B.C., the early philosophers used reason to explore the origin and structure of the world. While they couldn't completely free their minds from established beliefs, they began dismantling orthodox views and religious faiths. Xenophanes stands out among these early thinkers (though he wasn't the most important or the most skilled), as his tolerant teachings reflect the open environment in which these men lived. He traveled from city to city, questioning the popular beliefs about the gods and goddesses on moral grounds, and mocking the human-like qualities the Greeks attributed to their deities. “If oxen had hands and the ability to think like humans, they would create gods that looked like oxen.” This criticism of traditional theology also challenged the credibility of the old poets, especially Homer, who was seen as the ultimate authority on mythology. Xenophanes harshly criticized him for depicting the gods as engaging in actions that would be deemed highly disgraceful if performed by humans. We don't hear of any efforts to silence him for attacking these established beliefs and labeling Homer as immoral. It's important to note that the Homeric poems were never regarded as the word of God. It's been said that Homer was the Bible of the Greeks, but that statement completely misses the mark. The Greeks, fortunately, had no Bible, which was an expression and an essential condition of their freedom. Homer’s works were secular, not religious, and notably, they are less filled with immorality and cruelty than certain sacred texts one could mention. Their influence was vast, but it wasn't as binding as that of a sacred book, allowing critiques of Homer to flourish without the constraints faced by biblical critiques.
In this connexion, notice may be taken of another expression and condition of freedom, the absence of sacerdotalism. The priests of the temples never became powerful castes, tyrannizing over the community in their own interests and able to silence voices raised against religious beliefs. The civil authorities [25] kept the general control of public worship in their own hands, and, if some priestly families might have considerable influence, yet as a rule the priests were virtually State servants whose voice carried no weight except concerning the technical details of ritual.
In this context, it’s important to note another aspect of freedom: the lack of priestly dominance. The temple priests never became a powerful caste, oppressing the community for their own gain or silencing those who questioned religious beliefs. The civil authorities maintained overall control of public worship, and while some priestly families may have had significant influence, generally, the priests were essentially State employees whose opinions mattered only concerning the technical aspects of rituals. [25]
To return to the early philosophers, who were mostly materialists, the record of their speculations is an interesting chapter in the history of rationalism. Two great names may be selected, Heraclitus and Democritus, because they did more perhaps than any of the others, by sheer hard thinking, to train reason to look upon the universe in new ways and to shock the unreasoned conceptions of common sense. It was startling to be taught, for the first time, by Heraclitus, that the appearance of stability and permanence which material things present to our senses is a false appearance, and that the world and everything in it are changing every instant. Democritus performed the amazing feat of working out an atomic theory of the universe, which was revived in the seventeenth century and is connected, in the history of speculation, with the most modern physical and chemical theories of matter. No fantastic tales of creation, imposed by sacred authority, hampered these powerful brains.
To go back to the early philosophers, who were mostly materialists, their ideas are an interesting part of the history of rationalism. Two significant figures to highlight are Heraclitus and Democritus because they arguably did more than anyone else, through rigorous thinking, to train reason to view the universe in new ways and to challenge the unexamined beliefs of common sense. It was shocking to learn, for the first time from Heraclitus, that the seeming stability and permanence of material things is an illusion, and that the world and everything in it is changing every moment. Democritus achieved the remarkable task of developing an atomic theory of the universe, which was revived in the seventeenth century and is linked, in the history of thought, to the most modern physical and chemical theories of matter. No wild creation myths dictated by sacred authority limited these brilliant minds.
All this philosophical speculation prepared [26] the way for the educationalists who were known as the Sophists. They begin to appear after the middle of the fifth century. They worked here and there throughout Greece, constantly travelling, training young men for public life, and teaching them to use their reason. As educators they had practical ends in view. They turned away from the problems of the physical universe to the problems of human life—morality and polities. Here they were confronted with the difficulty of distinguishing between truth and error, and the ablest of them investigated the nature of knowledge, the method of reason—logic— and the instrument of reason—speech. Whatever their particular theories might be, their general spirit was that of free inquiry and discussion. They sought to test everything by reason. The second half of the fifth century might be called the age of Illumination.
All this philosophical thinking set the stage for the educators known as the Sophists. They started to emerge after the middle of the fifth century. They traveled throughout Greece, consistently moving from place to place, training young men for public life and teaching them to think critically. As educators, they had practical goals in mind. They shifted their focus from the issues of the physical world to the challenges of human existence—morality and politics. Here, they faced the challenge of distinguishing between truth and falsehood, and the most skilled among them explored the nature of knowledge, the method of reasoning—logic—and the tool of reasoning—language. Regardless of their specific theories, their overall approach was rooted in free inquiry and conversation. They aimed to evaluate everything through reason. The latter half of the fifth century could be considered the age of Illumination.
It may be remarked that the knowledge of foreign countries which the Greeks had acquired had a considerable effect in promoting a sceptical attitude towards authority. When a man is acquainted only with the habits of his own country, they seem so much a matter of course that he ascribes them to nature, but when he travels abroad and finds totally different habits and standards of conduct prevailing, he begins to understand [27] the power of custom; and learns that morality and religion are matters of latitude. This discovery tends to weaken authority, and to raise disquieting reflections, as in the case of one who, brought up as a Christian, comes to realize that, if he had been born on the Ganges or the Euphrates, he would have firmly believed in entirely different dogmas.
It can be noted that the Greeks' knowledge of foreign countries significantly influenced a skeptical attitude towards authority. When someone only knows the customs of their own country, those customs seem completely natural, leading them to believe they are universal. However, when they travel abroad and encounter entirely different customs and standards of behavior, they start to grasp the influence of social norms, realizing that morality and religion are shaped by different contexts. [27] This realization tends to undermine authority and provoke unsettling thoughts, similar to someone raised as a Christian who comes to understand that if they had been born by the Ganges or the Euphrates, they would have staunchly believed in completely different beliefs.
Of course these movements of intellectual freedom were, as in all ages, confined to the minority. Everywhere the masses were exceedingly superstitious. They believed that the safety of their cities depended on the good-will of their gods. If this superstitious spirit were alarmed, there was always a danger that philosophical speculations might be persecuted. And this occurred in Athens. About the middle of the fifth century Athens had not only become the most powerful State in Greece, but was also taking the highest place in literature and art. She was a full-fledged democracy. Political discussion was perfectly free. At this time she was guided by the statesman Pericles, who was personally a freethinker, or at least was in touch with all the subversive speculations of the day. He was especially intimate with the philosopher Anaxagoras who had come from Ionia to teach at Athens. In regard to the popular gods Anaxagoras was a thorough-going [28] unbeliever. The political enemies of Pericles struck at him by attacking his friend. They introduced and carried a blasphemy law, to the effect that unbelievers and those who taught theories about the celestial world might be impeached. It was easy to prove that Anaxagoras was a blasphemer who taught that the gods were abstractions and that the sun, to which the ordinary Athenian said prayers morning and evening, was a mass of flaming matter. The influence of Pericles saved him from death; he was heavily fined and left Athens for Lampsacus, where he was treated with consideration and honour.
Of course, these movements for intellectual freedom were, as in all ages, limited to a minority. Everywhere, the masses were extremely superstitious. They believed that the safety of their cities depended on the goodwill of their gods. If this superstitious mindset was threatened, there was always a risk that philosophical ideas would be persecuted. This happened in Athens. Around the middle of the fifth century, Athens had not only become the most powerful state in Greece, but it was also rising to the top in literature and art. It was a fully established democracy. Political discussion was completely free. During this time, it was led by the statesman Pericles, who was personally a freethinker or at least connected with all the radical ideas of the day. He was particularly close to the philosopher Anaxagoras, who had come from Ionia to teach in Athens. Regarding the popular gods, Anaxagoras was a staunch unbeliever. Pericles' political enemies targeted him by attacking his friend. They introduced and passed a blasphemy law stating that unbelievers and those who taught theories about the celestial world could be prosecuted. It was easy to prove that Anaxagoras was a blasphemer who claimed that the gods were just abstractions and that the sun, to which average Athenians prayed morning and evening, was a mass of burning matter. The influence of Pericles saved him from death; he was heavily fined and then left Athens for Lampsacus, where he was treated with respect and honor.
Other cases are recorded which show that anti-religious thought was liable to be persecuted. Protagoras, one of the greatest of the Sophists, published a book On the Gods, the object of which seems to have been to prove that one cannot know the gods by reason. The first words ran: “Concerning the gods, I cannot say that they exist nor yet that they do not exist. There are more reasons than one why we cannot know. There is the obscurity of the subject and there is the brevity of human life.” A charge of blasphemy was lodged against him and he fled from Athens. But there was no systematic policy of suppressing free thought. Copies of the work of Protagoras were collected and [29] burned, but the book of Anaxagoras setting forth the views for which he had been condemned was for sale on the Athenian book-stalls at a popular price. Rationalistic ideas moreover were venturing to appear on the stage, though the dramatic performances, at the feasts of the god Dionysus, were religious solemnities. The poet Euripides was saturated with modern speculation, and, while different opinions may be held as to the tendencies of some of his tragedies, he often allows his characters to express highly unorthodox views. He was prosecuted for impiety by a popular politician. We may suspect that during the last thirty years of the fifth century unorthodoxy spread considerably among the educated classes. There was a large enough section of influential rationalists to render impossible any organized repression of liberty, and the chief evil of the blasphemy law was that it could be used for personal or party reasons. Some of the prosecutions, about which we know, were certainly due to such motives, others may have been prompted by genuine bigotry and by the fear lest sceptical thought should extend beyond the highly educated and leisured class. It was a generally accepted principle among the Greeks, and afterwards among the Romans, that religion was a good and necessary thing [30] for the common people. Men who did not believe in its truth believed in its usefulness as a political institution, and as a rule philosophers did not seek to diffuse disturbing “truth” among the masses. It was the custom, much more than at the present day, for those who did not believe in the established cults to conform to them externally. Popular higher education was not an article in the programme of Greek statesmen or thinkers. And perhaps it may be argued that in the circumstances of the ancient world it would have been hardly practicable.
Other cases have been documented showing that anti-religious ideas were likely to be persecuted. Protagoras, one of the most prominent Sophists, published a book On the Deities aiming to demonstrate that one cannot know the gods through reason. The opening lines stated: “Regarding the gods, I can't say that they exist or that they don’t exist. There are several reasons why we can’t know. The subject is unclear, and human life is short.” He was accused of blasphemy and fled from Athens. However, there wasn't a systematic approach to suppressing free thought. Copies of Protagoras' work were gathered and burned, but Anaxagoras' book, which outlined the beliefs for which he was condemned, was available for sale at a reasonable price in Athenian bookshops. Rational ideas were also starting to emerge on stage, although the plays during the festivals of the god Dionysus were religious occasions. The poet Euripides was deeply influenced by contemporary speculation, and while opinions vary on the themes in some of his tragedies, he frequently allows his characters to express very unconventional views. He faced charges of impiety from a popular politician. It seems likely that in the last thirty years of the fifth century, unorthodox views spread significantly among the educated classes. There was a substantial enough group of influential rationalists that made any organized suppression of freedom impossible, and the main issue with the blasphemy law was that it could be used for personal or political reasons. Some of the prosecutions we know about were definitely motivated by such reasons, while others may have stemmed from genuine intolerance and the fear that skeptical ideas could extend beyond the well-educated and leisure class. It was a widely held belief among the Greeks, and later the Romans, that religion was beneficial and necessary for ordinary people. Those who didn’t believe in its truth acknowledged its usefulness as a political institution, and generally, philosophers didn’t aim to spread unsettling “truth” among the masses. It was much more common than today for those who did not believe in the established religions to conform outwardly. Popular higher education was not a priority for Greek political leaders or thinkers, and it might be argued that under the conditions of the ancient world, it would have been nearly impossible to implement.
There was, however, one illustrious Athenian, who thought differently—Socrates, the philosopher. Socrates was the greatest of the educationalists, but unlike the others he taught gratuitously, though he was a poor man. His teaching always took the form of discussion; the discussion often ended in no positive result, but had the effect of showing that some received opinion was untenable and that truth is difficult to ascertain. He had indeed certain definite views about knowledge and virtue, which are of the highest importance in the history of philosophy, but for our present purpose his significance lies in his enthusiasm for discussion and criticism. He taught those with whom he conversed—and he conversed indiscriminately [31] with all who would listen to him—to bring all popular beliefs before the bar of reason, to approach every inquiry with an open mind, and not to judge by the opinion of majorities or the dictate of authority; in short to seek for other tests of the truth of an opinion than the fact that it is held by a great many people. Among his disciples were all the young men who were to become the leading philosophers of the next generation and some who played prominent parts in Athenian history.
There was, however, one notable Athenian who saw things differently—Socrates, the philosopher. Socrates was the greatest of educators, but unlike others, he taught for free, even though he was poor. His teaching always took the form of discussion; these discussions often ended without a clear conclusion, but they did reveal that some widely held beliefs were unsound and that finding the truth isn't easy. He certainly had specific ideas about knowledge and virtue that are extremely important in the history of philosophy, but for our current purposes, his significance lies in his passion for discussion and critique. He encouraged everyone he spoke with—anyone willing to listen—to question all popular beliefs, to approach every inquiry with an open mind, and not to rely on the opinions of the majority or the dictates of authority; in short, to look for other ways to test the truth of an opinion rather than just accepting it because many others believe it. Among his students were all the young men who would become the leading philosophers of the next generation, as well as some who played key roles in Athenian history. [31]
If the Athenians had had a daily press, Socrates would have been denounced by the journalists as a dangerous person. They had a comic drama, which constantly held up to ridicule philosophers and sophists and their vain doctrines. We possess one play (the Clouds of Aristophanes) in which Socrates is pilloried as a typical representative of impious and destructive speculations. Apart from annoyances of this kind, Socrates reached old age, pursuing the task of instructing his fellow-citizens, without any evil befalling him. Then, at the age of seventy, he was prosecuted as an atheist and corrupter of youth and was put to death (399 B.C.). It is strange that if the Athenians really thought him dangerous they should have suffered him so long. There can, I think, be [32] little doubt that the motives of the accusation were political. [1] Socrates, looking at things as he did, could not be sympathetic with unlimited democracy, or approve of the principle that the will of the ignorant majority was a good guide. He was probably known to sympathize with those who wished to limit the franchise. When, after a struggle in which the constitution had been more than once overthrown, democracy emerged triumphant (403 B.C.), there was a bitter feeling against those who had not been its friends, and of these disloyal persons Socrates was chosen as a victim. If he had wished, he could easily have escaped. If he had given an undertaking to teach no more, he would almost certainly have been acquitted. As it was, of the 501 ordinary Athenians who were his judges, a very large minority voted for his acquittal. Even then, if he had adopted a different tone, he would not have been condemned to death.
If the Athenians had had a daily press, Socrates would have been labeled as a dangerous person by journalists. They had a comedic play that constantly mocked philosophers, sophists, and their empty ideas. We have one play (the Clouds by Aristophanes) in which Socrates is ridiculed as a typical example of impious and harmful speculation. Despite these annoyances, Socrates lived to an old age, continuing to teach his fellow citizens without facing any serious consequences. Then, at seventy, he was charged as an atheist and corruptor of youth and was executed (399 B.C.). It’s strange that if the Athenians truly thought he was dangerous, they would have tolerated him for so long. There can be little doubt that the reasons for the accusation were political. Socrates, with his perspective, couldn't have supported unlimited democracy or agreed that the will of the ignorant majority was a reliable guide. He was probably known to sympathize with those who wanted to restrict the vote. When democracy finally prevailed after a period of upheaval (403 B.C.), there was a strong resentment towards those who had not supported it, and Socrates was singled out as a target. If he had wanted to, he could have easily escaped. If he had promised to stop teaching, he would most likely have been found not guilty. As it was, among the 501 ordinary Athenians who judged him, a significant minority voted for his acquittal. Even then, if he had taken a different approach, he might not have been sentenced to death.
He rose to the great occasion and vindicated freedom of discussion in a wonderful unconventional speech. The Apology of Socrates, which was composed by his most brilliant pupil, Plato the philosopher, reproduces [33] the general tenor of his defence. It is clear that he was not able to meet satisfactorily the charge that he did not acknowledge the gods worshipped by the city, and his explanations on this point are the weak part of his speech. But he met the accusation that he corrupted the minds of the young by a splendid plea for free discussion. This is the most valuable section of the Apology; it is as impressive to-day as ever. I think the two principal points which he makes are these—
He rose to the occasion and defended the freedom of discussion in an amazing, unconventional speech. The Socrates' Apology, written by his most brilliant student, Plato the philosopher, captures [33] the overall tone of his defense. It’s clear that he couldn’t satisfactorily address the charge that he didn’t acknowledge the gods worshipped by the city, and his explanations on this point are the weakest part of his speech. However, he responded to the accusation that he corrupted the minds of the young with a brilliant argument for free discussion. This is the most valuable part of the Sorry; it’s as powerful today as it ever was. I believe the two main points he makes are these—
(1) He maintains that the individual should at any cost refuse to be coerced by any human authority or tribunal into a course which his own mind condemns as wrong. That is, he asserts the supremacy of the individual conscience, as we should say, over human law. He represents his own life-work as a sort of religious quest; he feels convinced that in devoting himself to philosophical discussion he has done the bidding of a super-human guide; and he goes to death rather than be untrue to this personal conviction. “If you propose to acquit me,” he says, “on condition that I abandon my search for truth, I will say: I thank you, O Athenians, but I will obey God, who, as I believe, set me this task, rather than you, and so long as I have breath and strength I will never [34] cease from my occupation with philosophy. I will continue the practice of accosting whomever I meet and saying to him, ‘Are you not ashamed of setting your heart on wealth and honours while you have no care for wisdom and truth and making your soul better?’ I know not what death is—it may be a good thing, and I am not afraid of it. But I do know that it is a bad thing to desert one’s post and I prefer what may be good to what I know to be bad.”
(1) He insists that a person should always refuse to be pushed by any human authority or court into doing something they believe is wrong. In other words, he argues for the supremacy of the individual conscience over human law. He views his life’s work as a kind of spiritual journey; he is convinced that by engaging in philosophical discussions, he is fulfilling a mission from a higher power. He would rather face death than betray this personal belief. “If you plan to free me,” he says, “on the condition that I give up my pursuit of truth, I thank you, O Athenians, but I will follow God, who I believe has given me this task, instead of you, and as long as I have breath and strength, I will never stop my work in philosophy. I will keep approaching anyone I meet and asking them, ‘Aren’t you ashamed of focusing on wealth and honors while ignoring wisdom and truth and making your soul better?’ I don’t know what death is—it could be a good thing, and I’m not afraid of it. But I do know that abandoning my duty is wrong, and I choose what might be good over what I know is bad.” [34]
(2) He insists on the public value of free discussion. “In me you have a stimulating critic, persistently urging you with persuasion and reproaches, persistently testing your opinions and trying to show you that you are really ignorant of what you suppose you know. Daily discussion of the matters about which you hear me conversing is the highest good for man. Life that is not tested by such discussion is not worth living.”
(2) He emphasizes the importance of open discussion. “In me, you have a challenging critic, continuously pushing you with encouragement and criticism, consistently probing your beliefs and trying to demonstrate that you’re actually unaware of what you think you understand. Regular discussion about the topics I talk about is the greatest benefit for humanity. A life that isn't examined through such discussion isn't worth living.”
Thus in what we may call the earliest justification of liberty of thought we have two significant claims affirmed: the indefeasible right of the conscience of the individual —a claim on which later struggles for liberty were to turn; and the social importance of discussion and criticism. The former claim is not based on argument but on intuition; it rests in fact on the assumption [35] of some sort of superhuman moral principle, and to those who, not having the same personal experience as Socrates, reject this assumption, his pleading does not carry weight. The second claim, after the experience of more than 2,000 years, can be formulated more comprehensively now with bearings of which he did not dream.
So, in what we can call the earliest justification for freedom of thought, we see two important assertions made: the undeniable right of individual conscience—a claim that later struggles for freedom would hinge upon; and the social significance of discussion and critique. The first claim isn’t based on argument but on intuition; it actually relies on the assumption of some kind of superhuman moral principle, and for those who, unlike Socrates, don’t share the same personal experiences and reject this assumption, his arguments don’t hold much weight. The second claim, after more than 2,000 years of experience, can now be articulated in a more comprehensive way, touching on aspects he never imagined. [35]
The circumstances of the trial of Socrates illustrate both the tolerance and the intolerance which prevailed at Athens. His long immunity, the fact that he was at last indicted from political motives and perhaps personal also, the large minority in his favour, all show that thought was normally free, and that the mass of intolerance which existed was only fitfully invoked, and perhaps most often to serve other purposes. I may mention the case of the philosopher Aristotle, who some seventy years later left Athens because he was menaced by a prosecution for blasphemy, the charge being a pretext for attacking one who belonged to a certain political party. The persecution of opinion was never organized.
The circumstances of Socrates' trial illustrate both the tolerance and intolerance that existed in Athens. His long period without prosecution, the fact that he was eventually charged for political reasons and possibly personal ones, and the significant minority that supported him all indicate that thought was generally free. The widespread intolerance that did exist was only occasionally activated and often used to serve other agendas. I can mention the case of the philosopher Aristotle, who about seventy years later left Athens because he faced the threat of prosecution for blasphemy, a charge that was just a pretext to attack someone from a specific political faction. The persecution of differing opinions was never organized.
It may seem curious that to find the persecuting spirit in Greece we have to turn to the philosophers. Plato, the most brilliant disciple of Socrates, constructed in his later years an ideal State. In this State he instituted [36] a religion considerably different from the current religion, and proposed to compel all the citizens to believe in his gods on pain of death or imprisonment. All freedom of discussion was excluded under the cast-iron system which he conceived. But the point of interest in his attitude is that he did not care much whether a religion was true, but only whether it was morally useful; he was prepared to promote morality by edifying fables; and he condemned the popular mythology not because it was false, but because it did not make for righteousness.
It might seem strange that to find the spirit of persecution in Greece, we have to look at the philosophers. Plato, the most brilliant student of Socrates, created an ideal State in his later years. In this State, he established a religion that was quite different from the existing one and proposed to force all citizens to believe in his gods under the threat of death or imprisonment. He excluded all freedom of discussion under the strict system he envisioned. But what’s interesting about his stance is that he didn’t really care if a religion was true, only if it was morally beneficial; he was willing to promote morality through inspiring stories, and he criticized popular mythology not because it was untrue, but because it didn’t lead to righteousness.
The outcome of the large freedom permitted at Athens was a series of philosophies which had a common source in the conversations of Socrates. Plato, Aristotle, the Stoics, the Epicureans, the Sceptics—it may be maintained that the efforts of thought represented by these names have had a deeper influence on the progress of man than any other continuous intellectual movement, at least until the rise of modern science in a new epoch of liberty.
The result of the significant freedom allowed in Athens was a collection of philosophies that all stemmed from the discussions of Socrates. Plato, Aristotle, the Stoics, the Epicureans, the Sceptics—it's fair to say that the intellectual contributions represented by these thinkers have influenced human progress more profoundly than any other ongoing intellectual movement, at least until the emergence of modern science in a new era of freedom.
The doctrines of the Epicureans, Stoics, and Sceptics all aimed at securing peace and guidance for the individual soul. They were widely propagated throughout the Greek world from the third century B.C., and we may say that from this time onward most [37] well-educated Greeks were more or less rationalists. The teaching of Epicurus had a distinct anti-religious tendency. He considered fear to be the fundamental motive of religion, and to free men’s minds from this fear was a principal object of his teaching. He was a Materialist, explaining the world by the atomic theory of Democritus and denying any divine government of the universe. [2] He did indeed hold the existence of gods, but, so far as men are concerned, his gods are as if they were not—living in some remote abode and enjoying a “sacred and everlasting calm.” They just served as an example of the realization of the ideal Epicurean life.
The beliefs of the Epicureans, Stoics, and Sceptics all focused on achieving peace and guidance for the individual soul. They became widely known throughout the Greek world from the third century B.C., and from this point on, we can say that most well-educated Greeks were, to some extent, rationalists. Epicurus’s teachings had a clear anti-religious inclination. He viewed fear as the primary motivation behind religion, and freeing people’s minds from this fear was a key goal of his teachings. He was a Materialist, explaining the world through Democritus’s atomic theory and denying any divine control over the universe. [2] While he did acknowledge the existence of gods, in terms of human affairs, his gods might as well not exist—living in some distant realm and enjoying a “sacred and everlasting calm.” They merely exemplified the ideal Epicurean life.
There was something in this philosophy which had the power to inspire a poet of singular genius to expound it in verse. The Roman Lucretius (first century B.C.) regarded Epicurus as the great deliverer of the human race and determined to proclaim the glad tidings of his philosophy in a poem On the Nature of the World. [3] With all the fervour [38] of a religious enthusiast he denounces religion, sounding every note of defiance, loathing, and contempt, and branding in burning words the crimes to which it had urged man on. He rides forth as a leader of the hosts of atheism against the walls of heaven. He explains the scientific arguments as if they were the radiant revelation of a new world; and the rapture of his enthusiasm is a strange accompaniment of a doctrine which aimed at perfect calm. Although the Greek thinkers had done all the work and the Latin poem is a hymn of triumph over prostrate deities, yet in the literature of free thought it must always hold an eminent place by the sincerity of its audacious, defiant spirit. In the history of rationalism its interest would be greater if it had exploded in the midst of an orthodox community. But the educated Romans in the days of Lucretius were sceptical in religious matters, some of them were Epicureans, and we may suspect that not many of those who read it were shocked or influenced by the audacities of the champion of irreligion.
There was something in this philosophy that had the power to inspire a uniquely talented poet to express it in verse. The Roman Lucretius (first century B.C.) saw Epicurus as the great liberator of humanity and decided to proclaim the joyful message of his philosophy in a poem On the Nature of the World. [3] With the enthusiasm of a religious zealot, he criticizes religion, expressing every note of defiance, disgust, and contempt, and condemning in fiery words the wrongs it had encouraged humanity to commit. He charges forward as a leader of the forces of atheism against the gates of heaven. He explains the scientific arguments as if they were the bright revelation of a new world; and the intensity of his passion is a curious contrast to a doctrine that sought perfect peace. Although the Greek thinkers did all the foundational work and the Latin poem serves as a celebration over defeated deities, it will always hold a significant place in the literature of free thought because of its sincere, bold, and defiant spirit. In the history of rationalism, its significance would be greater if it had erupted in the midst of an orthodox community. However, the educated Romans in Lucretius's time were skeptical about religion, some of them were Epicureans, and it’s likely that not many of those who read it were shocked or swayed by the boldness of the advocate for irreligion.
The Stoic philosophy made notable contributions to the cause of liberty and could hardly have flourished in an atmosphere where discussion was not free. It asserted the rights of individuals against public [39] authority. Socrates had seen that laws may be unjust and that peoples may go wrong, but he had found no principle for the guidance of society. The Stoics discovered it in the law of nature, prior and superior to all the customs and written laws of peoples, and this doctrine, spreading outside Stoic circles, caught hold of the Roman world and affected Roman legislation.
The Stoic philosophy made significant contributions to the freedom movement and could hardly have thrived in an environment where discussion wasn't open. It emphasized individual rights against governmental authority. Socrates had recognized that laws could be unjust and that societies could err, but he hadn't identified a principle for guiding society. The Stoics found this principle in the law of nature, which is prior to and superior to all societal customs and written laws, and this belief, spreading beyond Stoic circles, influenced the Roman world and impacted Roman legislation. [39]
These philosophies have carried us from Greece to Rome. In the later Roman Republic and the early Empire, no restrictions were imposed on opinion, and these philosophies, which made the individual the first consideration, spread widely. Most of the leading men were unbelievers in the official religion of the State, but they considered it valuable for the purpose of keeping the uneducated populace in order. A Greek historian expresses high approval of the Roman policy of cultivating superstition for the benefit of the masses. This was the attitude of Cicero, and the view that a false religion is indispensable as a social machine was general among ancient unbelievers. It is common, in one form or another, to-day; at least, religions are constantly defended on the ground not of truth but of utility. This defence belongs to the statecraft of Machiavelli, who taught that religion is necessary for government, [40] and that it may be the duty of a ruler to support a religion which he believes to be false.
These philosophies have taken us from Greece to Rome. In the later Roman Republic and the early Empire, there were no limits on opinions, and these philosophies, which prioritized the individual, became widespread. Most of the influential leaders didn’t believe in the official religion of the State, but they saw it as useful for maintaining order among the uneducated masses. A Greek historian highly praised the Roman approach of promoting superstition for the good of the people. This was the stance of Cicero, and the belief that a false religion is necessary as a social tool was common among ancient nonbelievers. This idea is still prevalent today, as religions are often defended not for their truth but for their usefulness. This perspective is part of Machiavelli’s statecraft, which argued that religion is essential for governance, and that it may be a ruler's duty to endorse a religion they believe is false. [40]
A word must be said of Lucian (second century A.D.), the last Greek man of letters whose writings appeal to everybody. He attacked the popular mythology with open ridicule. It is impossible to say whether his satires had any effect at the time beyond affording enjoyment to educated infidels who read them. Zeus in a Tragedy Part is one of the most effective. The situation which Lucian imagined here would be paralleled if a modern writer were blasphemously to represent the Persons of the Trinity with some eminent angels and saints discussing in a celestial smoke-room the alarming growth of unbelief in England and then by means of a telephonic apparatus overhearing a dispute between a freethinker and a parson on a public platform in London. The absurdities of anthropomorphism have never been the subject of more brilliant jesting than in Lucian’s satires.
A note should be made about Lucian (second century A.D.), the last Greek writer whose works resonate with everyone. He openly mocked popular mythology. It's hard to determine whether his satires had any impact at the time beyond providing enjoyment to educated skeptics who read them. Zeus in a Tragedy Part is one of the most striking examples. The scenario Lucian envisioned here would be similar if a contemporary writer were to irreverently portray the Persons of the Trinity along with some notable angels and saints chatting in a heavenly lounge about the concerning rise of disbelief in England, and then eavesdropping on a debate between a freethinker and a vicar on a public stage in London using a phone. The ridiculousness of anthropomorphism has never been the topic of more brilliant humor than in Lucian’s satires.
The general rule of Roman policy was to tolerate throughout the Empire all religions and all opinions. Blasphemy was not punished. The principle was expressed in the maxim of the Emperor Tiberius: “If the gods are insulted, let them see to it themselves.” An exception to the rule of tolerance [41] was made in the case of the Christian sect, and the treatment of this Oriental religion may be said to have inaugurated religious persecution in Europe. It is a matter of interest to understand why Emperors who were able, humane, and not in the least fanatical, adopted this exceptional policy.
The general rule of Roman policy was to accept all religions and beliefs throughout the Empire. Blasphemy wasn't punished. This principle was summed up in the saying of Emperor Tiberius: “If the gods are insulted, let them handle it themselves.” However, an exception to this rule of tolerance [41] was made for the Christian sect, and the way this Eastern religion was treated can be seen as the beginning of religious persecution in Europe. It’s interesting to explore why Emperors who were capable, compassionate, and not at all fanatical adopted this unusual policy.
For a long time the Christians were only known to those Romans who happened to hear of them, as a sect of the Jews. The Jewish was the one religion which, on account of its exclusiveness and intolerance, was regarded by the tolerant pagans with disfavour and suspicion. But though it sometimes came into collision with the Roman authorities and some ill-advised attacks upon it were made, it was the constant policy of the Emperors to let it alone and to protect the Jews against the hatred which their own fanaticism aroused. But while the Jewish religion was endured so long as it was confined to those who were born into it, the prospect of its dissemination raised a new question. Grave misgivings might arise in the mind of a ruler at seeing a creed spreading which was aggressively hostile to all the other creeds of the world—creeds which lived together in amity—and had earned for its adherents the reputation of being the enemies of the human race. Might not its expansion [42] beyond the Israelites involve ultimately a danger to the Empire? For its spirit was incompatible with the traditions and basis of Roman society. The Emperor Domitian seems to have seen the question in this light, and he took severe measures to hinder the proselytizing of Roman citizens. Some of those whom he struck may have been Christians, but if he was aware of the distinction, there was from his point of view no difference. Christianity resembled Judaism, from which it sprang, in intolerance and in hostility towards Roman society, but it differed by the fact that it made many proselytes while Judaism made few.
For a long time, Christians were only known to those Romans who heard about them, as just a sect of the Jews. Judaism was the one religion that, due to its exclusiveness and intolerance, was viewed with disfavor and suspicion by the tolerant pagans. Even though it occasionally clashed with the Roman authorities and faced some misguided attacks, the Emperors consistently chose to ignore it and protect the Jews from the hostility that their own fanaticism sparked. However, while Judaism was tolerated as long as it stayed within those who were born into it, the possibility of its spread raised new concerns. A ruler might feel uneasy seeing a belief system that was aggressively opposed to all other belief systems—those that coexisted peacefully—and had earned its followers the reputation of being the foes of humanity. Would its growth beyond the Israelites ultimately pose a threat to the Empire? Its principles were at odds with the traditions and foundations of Roman society. Emperor Domitian seemed to view the situation this way and took strict actions to prevent the conversion of Roman citizens. Some of those he targeted might have been Christians, but from his perspective, there was no difference. Christianity was similar to Judaism, from which it originated, in its intolerance and hostility towards Roman society, but it differed in that it attracted many converts while Judaism attracted very few.
Under Trajan we find that the principle has been laid down that to be a Christian is an offence punishable by death. Henceforward Christianity remained an illegal religion. But in practice the law was not applied rigorously or logically. The Emperors desired, if possible, to extirpate Christianity without shedding blood. Trajan laid down that Christians were not to be sought out, that no anonymous charges were to be noticed, and that an informer who failed to make good his charge should be liable to be punished under the laws against calumny. Christians themselves recognized that this edict practically protected them. There were [43] some executions in the second century—not many that are well attested—and Christians courted the pain and glory of martyrdom. There is evidence to show that when they were arrested their escape was often connived at. In general, the persecution of the Christians was rather provoked by the populace than desired by the authorities. The populace felt a horror of this mysterious Oriental sect which openly hated all the gods and prayed for the destruction of the world. When floods, famines, and especially fires occurred they were apt to be attributed to the black magic of the Christians.
Under Trajan, it was established that being a Christian was a crime punishable by death. From that point on, Christianity continued to be an illegal religion. However, in practice, the law wasn’t strictly or logically enforced. The Emperors wanted to eliminate Christianity if possible without resorting to bloodshed. Trajan specified that Christians were not to be actively hunted, that anonymous accusations should not be heeded, and that any informant who failed to substantiate their claims could be punished under laws against slander. Christians themselves understood that this decree effectively protected them. There were [43] a few executions in the second century—not many that are well-documented—and Christians sought the pain and glory of martyrdom. There is evidence that when they were arrested, their escape was often overlooked. Generally, the persecution of Christians was more a result of mob sentiment than a desire of the authorities. The public had a strong aversion to this mysterious Eastern sect that openly rejected all the gods and prayed for the end of the world. When disasters like floods, famines, and especially fires occurred, they were often blamed on the supposed dark magic of Christians.
When any one was accused of Christianity, he was required, as a means of testing the truth of the charge, to offer incense to the gods or to the statues of deified Emperors. His compliance at once exonerated him. The objection of the Christians—they and the Jews were the only objectors—to the worship of the Emperors was, in the eyes of the Romans, one of the most sinister signs that their religion was dangerous. The purpose of this worship was to symbolize the unity and solidarity of an Empire which embraced so many peoples of different beliefs and different gods; its intention was political, to promote union and loyalty; and it is not surprising that those who denounced it should [44] be suspected of a disloyal spirit. But it must be noted that there was no necessity for any citizen to take part in this worship. No conformity was required from any inhabitants of the Empire who were not serving the State as soldiers or civil functionaries. Thus the effect was to debar Christians from military and official careers.
When someone was accused of being a Christian, they were required to prove the accusation false by offering incense to the gods or to the statues of the deified Emperors. If they complied, they were immediately cleared of the charge. The Christians—which included Jews as the only other objectors—objected to the worship of the Emperors, which, for the Romans, was seen as one of the most troubling signs that their faith was a threat. The purpose of this worship was to symbolize the unity and solidarity of an Empire that included many different peoples with different beliefs and gods; it was politically motivated to promote unity and loyalty, so it’s no surprise that those who opposed it were viewed as potentially disloyal. However, it's important to note that there was no requirement for any citizen to participate in this worship. No conformity was needed from any residents of the Empire who weren’t serving in the military or as civil officials. As a result, this effectively prevented Christians from pursuing military and official careers. [44]
The Apologies for Christianity which appeared at this period (second century) might have helped, if the Emperors (to whom some of them were addressed) had read them, to confirm the view that it was a political danger. It would have been easy to read between the lines that, if the Christians ever got the upper hand, they would not spare the cults of the State. The contemporary work of Tatian (A Discourse to the Greeks) reveals what the Apologists more or less sought to disguise, invincible hatred towards the civilization in which they lived. Any reader of the Christian literature of the time could not fail to see that in a State where Christians had the power there would be no tolerance of other religious practices. [4] If the Emperors made an exception to their tolerant policy in the case of Christianity, their purpose was to safeguard tolerance.
The Apologies for Christianity that came out during this time (second century) might have helped, if the Emperors (to whom some of them were addressed) had read them, to reinforce the idea that it was a political threat. It would have been easy to read between the lines that, if Christians ever gained power, they wouldn't hesitate to eliminate the cults of the State. The contemporary work of Tatian (A Talk to the Greeks) reveals what the Apologists more or less tried to hide: an unyielding hatred toward the civilization they lived in. Any reader of the Christian literature from that era would clearly see that in a State where Christians held power, there would be no tolerance for other religious practices. [4] If the Emperors made an exception to their tolerant policy for Christianity, it was to protect tolerance.
In the third century the religion, though still forbidden, was quite openly tolerated; the Church organized itself without concealment; ecclesiastical councils assembled without interference. There were some brief and local attempts at repression, there was only one grave persecution (begun by Decius, A.D. 250, and continued by Valerian). In fact, throughout this century, there were not many victims, though afterwards the Christians invented a whole mythology of martyrdoms. Many cruelties were imputed to Emperors under whom we know that the Church enjoyed perfect peace.
In the third century, although the religion was still banned, it was mostly tolerated openly; the Church organized itself without hiding; church councils met without interference. There were a few brief local attempts to suppress it, and only one significant persecution (started by Decius in A.D. 250 and continued by Valerian). In reality, throughout this century, there weren't many victims, although later Christians created an entire mythology of martyrdoms. Many atrocities were attributed to Emperors during a time when we know the Church experienced complete peace.
A long period of civil confusion, in which the Empire seemed to be tottering to its fall, had been terminated by the Emperor Diocletian, who, by his radical administrative reforms, helped to preserve the Roman power in its integrity for another century. He desired to support his work of political consolidation by reviving the Roman spirit, and he attempted to infuse new life into the official religion. To this end he determined to suppress the growing influence of the Christians, who, though a minority, were very numerous, and he organized a persecution. It was long, cruel and bloody; it was the most whole-hearted, general and systematic effort to crush the forbidden faith. It was a [46] failure, the Christians were now too numerous to be crushed. After the abdication of Diocletian, the Emperors who reigned in different parts of the realm did not agree as to the expediency of his policy, and the persecution ended by edicts of toleration (A.D. 311 and 313). These documents have an interest for the history of religious liberty.
A long period of civil unrest, during which the Empire seemed on the brink of collapse, came to an end with Emperor Diocletian, who, through his sweeping administrative reforms, helped preserve Roman power in its entirety for another century. He wanted to buttress his efforts at political consolidation by reviving the Roman spirit and tried to breathe new life into the official religion. To achieve this, he decided to suppress the growing influence of Christians, who, despite being a minority, were quite numerous, and he organized a persecution. It was lengthy, brutal, and bloody; it was the most dedicated, widespread, and systematic attempt to eliminate the forbidden faith. It was a [46] failure; the Christians had become too numerous to be defeated. After Diocletian abdicated, the Emperors ruling in different parts of the realm disagreed on the effectiveness of his policy, and the persecution ended with edicts of tolerance (A.D. 311 and 313). These documents are significant for the history of religious freedom.
The first, issued in the eastern provinces, ran as follows:—
The first, issued in the eastern provinces, ran as follows:—
“We were particularly desirous of reclaiming into the way of reason and nature the deluded Christians, who had renounced the religion and ceremonies instituted by their fathers and, presumptuously despising the practice of antiquity, had invented extravagant laws and opinions according to the dictates of their fancy, and had collected a various society from the different provinces of our Empire. The edicts which we have published to enforce the worship of the gods, having exposed many of the Christians to danger and distress, many having suffered death and many more, who still persist in their impious folly, being left destitute of any public exercise of religion, we are disposed to extend to those unhappy men the effects of our wonted clemency. We permit them, therefore, freely to profess their private opinions, and to assemble in their conventicles [47] without fear or molestation, provided always that they preserve a due respect to the established laws and government.” [5]
“We really wanted to bring back those misled Christians who had turned their backs on the religion and rituals of their ancestors. They arrogantly dismissed the practices of the past and created outrageous laws and beliefs based on their own whims, gathering a diverse group from different parts of our Empire. The laws we’ve put in place to promote the worship of the gods have put many Christians at risk and in distress, with some facing death and many more, who still cling to their misguided beliefs, being left without any public religious practices. We are inclined to show our usual kindness to these unfortunate individuals. Therefore, we allow them to openly express their private beliefs and gather in their meetings without fear or harassment, as long as they continue to respect the existing laws and government.” [47]
The second, of which Constantine was the author, known as the Edict of Milan, was to a similar effect, and based toleration on the Emperor’s care for the peace and happiness of his subjects and on the hope of appeasing the Deity whose seat is in heaven.
The second, which Constantine wrote, known as the Edict of Milan, aimed for a similar outcome and grounded tolerance in the Emperor’s concern for the peace and happiness of his people and the hope of calming the God who resides in heaven.
The relations between the Roman government and the Christians raised the general question of persecution and freedom of conscience. A State, with an official religion, but perfectly tolerant of all creeds and cults, finds that a society had arisen in its midst which is uncompromisingly hostile to all creeds but its own and which, if it had the power, would suppress all but its own. The government, in self-defence, decides to check the dissemination of these subversive ideas and makes the profession of that creed a crime, not on account of its particular tenets, but on account of the social consequences of those tenets. The members of the society cannot without violating their consciences and incurring damnation abandon their exclusive doctrine. The principle of freedom of conscience is asserted as superior to all obligations to the State, and the State, confronted [48] by this new claim, is unable to admit it. Persecution is the result.
The relationship between the Roman government and Christians brought up the broader issue of persecution and freedom of conscience. A state with an official religion, yet completely tolerant of all beliefs and practices, discovers that a society has emerged within it that is entirely opposed to all beliefs except its own and that, if given the chance, would eliminate all others. In self-defense, the government decides to limit the spread of these disruptive ideas and makes following that belief a crime, not due to its specific teachings, but because of the social impact of those teachings. The members of this society cannot abandon their exclusive beliefs without going against their consciences and risking damnation. The principle of freedom of conscience is claimed to be more important than any duties to the state, and the state, faced with this new demand, cannot accept it. This results in persecution. [48]
Even from the standpoint of an orthodox and loyal pagan the persecution of the Christians is indefensible, because blood was shed uselessly. In other words, it was a great mistake because it was unsuccessful. For persecution is a choice between two evils. The alternatives are violence (which no reasonable defender of persecution would deny to be an evil in itself) and the spread of dangerous opinions. The first is chosen simply to avoid the second, on the ground that the second is the greater evil. But if the persecution is not so devised and carried out as to accomplish its end, then you have two evils instead of one, and nothing can justify this. From their point of view, the Emperors had good reasons for regarding Christianity as dangerous and anti-social, but they should either have let it alone or taken systematic measures to destroy it. If at an early stage they had established a drastic and systematic inquisition, they might possibly have exterminated it. This at least would have been statesmanlike. But they had no conception of extreme measures, and they did not understand —they had no experience to guide them —the sort of problem they had to deal with. They hoped to succeed by intimidation. [49] Their attempts at suppression were vacillating, fitful, and ridiculously ineffectual. The later persecutions (of A.D. 250 and 303) had no prospect of success. It is particularly to be observed that no effort was made to suppress Christian literature.
Even from the perspective of a traditional and loyal pagan, the persecution of Christians is unjustifiable because it resulted in unnecessary bloodshed. In other words, it was a significant mistake because it failed. Persecution is a choice between two evils. The options are violence (which no reasonable advocate of persecution would argue isn’t an evil itself) and the spread of dangerous ideas. The first option is chosen simply to avoid the second, based on the belief that the second is the greater evil. However, if the persecution is not planned and executed to achieve its goal, then you've created two evils instead of one, and nothing can justify that. From their perspective, the Emperors had valid reasons to see Christianity as a threat and a social danger, but they should have either left it alone or taken organized steps to eliminate it. If they had initiated a serious and systematic inquisition early on, they might have been able to eradicate it. This would at least have been a statesmanlike approach. But they had no understanding of extreme measures, and they didn’t grasp—their lack of experience didn’t help—what kind of issue they were facing. They thought they could succeed through intimidation. [49] Their attempts at suppression were inconsistent, half-hearted, and absurdly ineffective. The later persecutions (of A.D. 250 and 303) had no chance of success. It’s worth noting that there was no effort made to suppress Christian literature.
The higher problem whether persecution, even if it attains the desired end, is justifiable, was not considered. The struggle hinged on antagonism between the conscience of the individual and the authority and supposed interests of the State. It was the question which had been raised by Socrates, raised now on a wider platform in a more pressing and formidable shape: what is to happen when obedience to the law is inconsistent with obedience to an invisible master? Is it incumbent on the State to respect the conscience of the individual at all costs, or within what limits? The Christians did not attempt a solution, the general problem did not interest them. They claimed the right of freedom exclusively for themselves from a non-Christian government; and it is hardly going too far to suspect that they would have applauded the government if it had suppressed the Gnostic sects whom they hated and calumniated. In any case, when a Christian State was established, they would completely forget the principle which they [50] had invoked. The martyrs died for conscience, but not for liberty. To-day the greatest of the Churches demands freedom of conscience in the modern States which she does not control, but refuses to admit that, where she had the power, it would be incumbent on her to concede it.
The bigger issue of whether persecution, even if it achieves its goal, is justifiable wasn’t addressed. The struggle was centered around the conflict between individual conscience and the authority and supposed interests of the State. This is the question raised by Socrates, now presented on a larger scale in a more urgent and formidable way: what happens when obeying the law conflicts with obeying an unseen authority? Does the State have a duty to respect individual conscience at any cost, or are there limits? The Christians didn’t try to solve this; the broader issue didn’t concern them. They only claimed the right to freedom for themselves from a non-Christian government, and it’s not too far-fetched to think they would have supported the government if it had suppressed the Gnostic sects they despised and slandered. In any case, when a Christian State was established, they completely forgot the principle they had invoked. The martyrs died for their conscience, but not for freedom. Today, the largest Church demands freedom of conscience in modern States it doesn’t control, yet refuses to accept that, when it had the power, it would be obligated to grant it. [50]
If we review the history of classical antiquity as a whole, we may almost say that freedom of thought was like the air men breathed. It was taken for granted and nobody thought about it. If seven or eight thinkers at Athens were penalized for heterodoxy, in some and perhaps in most of these cases heterodoxy was only a pretext. They do not invalidate the general facts that the advance of knowledge was not impeded by prejudice, or science retarded by the weight of unscientific authority. The educated Greeks were tolerant because they were friends of reason and did not set up any authority to overrule reason. Opinions were not imposed except by argument; you were not expected to receive some “kingdom of heaven” like a little child, or to prostrate your intellect before an authority claiming to be infallible.
If we look back at the history of ancient times as a whole, we can almost say that freedom of thought was like the air people breathed. It was taken for granted, and nobody really thought about it. If seven or eight thinkers in Athens were punished for their unconventional ideas, in many cases, that was just an excuse. This doesn’t change the fact that the progress of knowledge wasn’t held back by prejudice, nor was science slowed down by unscientific authority. Educated Greeks were open-minded because they valued reason and didn’t establish any authority to overshadow it. Opinions were only challenged through debate; you weren’t expected to accept some “kingdom of heaven” like a child or to submit your intellect to an authority claiming to be infallible.
But this liberty was not the result of a conscious policy or deliberate conviction, and therefore it was precarious. The problems [51] of freedom of thought, religious liberty, toleration, had not been forced upon society and were never seriously considered. When Christianity confronted the Roman government, no one saw that in the treatment of a small, obscure, and, to pagan thinkers, uninteresting or repugnant sect, a principle of the deepest social importance was involved. A long experience of the theory and practice of persecution was required to base securely the theory of freedom of thought. The lurid policy of coercion which the Christian Church adopted, and its consequences, would at last compel reason to wrestle with the problem and discover the justification of intellectual liberty. The spirit of the Greeks and Romans, alive in their works, would, after a long period of obscuration, again enlighten the world and aid in re-establishing the reign of reason, which they had carelessly enjoyed without assuring its foundations.
But this freedom didn’t come from a conscious effort or strong belief, which made it fragile. The issues of freedom of thought, religious freedom, and tolerance hadn’t been forced upon society and were never taken seriously. When Christianity faced the Roman government, nobody recognized that how a small, obscure, and, to pagan thinkers, an uninteresting or distasteful group was treated involved a principle of great social significance. It took a long experience with the theory and practice of persecution to firmly establish the theory of freedom of thought. The harsh policy of coercion that the Christian Church adopted, and its results, would eventually force reason to confront the issue and find the justification for intellectual freedom. The spirit of the Greeks and Romans, alive in their works, would, after a long period of darkness, once again enlighten the world and help restore the reign of reason, which they had carelessly enjoyed without securing its foundations. [51]
[2] He stated the theological difficulty as to the origin of evil in this form: God either wishes to abolish evil and cannot, or can and will not, or neither can nor will, or both can and will. The first three are unthinkable, if he is a God worthy of the name; therefore the last alternative must be true. Why then does evil exist? The inference is that there is no God, in the sense of a governor of the world.
[2] He described the theological problem regarding the origin of evil like this: God either wants to eliminate evil but can't, can eliminate it but won't, neither can nor will, or both can and will. The first three options are unthinkable if He is a God worthy of the name; therefore, the last option must be true. So why does evil exist? The conclusion is that there is no God, in the sense of a ruler of the world.
CHAPTER III
REASON IN PRISON
(THE MIDDLE AGES)
ABOUT ten years after the Edict of Toleration, Constantine the Great adopted Christianity. This momentous decision inaugurated [52] a millennium in which reason was enchained, thought was enslaved, and knowledge made no progress.
ABOUT ten years after the Edict of Toleration, Constantine the Great embraced Christianity. This significant decision marked the beginning of [52] a thousand years during which reason was restricted, thought was stifled, and knowledge made no advancement.
During the two centuries in which they had been a forbidden sect the Christians had claimed toleration on the ground that religious belief is voluntary and not a thing which can be enforced. When their faith became the predominant creed and had the power of the State behind it, they abandoned this view. They embarked on the hopeful enterprise of bringing about a complete uniformity in men’s opinions on the mysteries of the universe, and began a more or less definite policy of coercing thought. This policy was adopted by Emperors and Governments partly on political grounds; religious divisions, bitter as they were, seemed dangerous to the unity of the State. But the fundamental principle lay in the doctrine that salvation is to be found exclusively in the Christian Church. The profound conviction that those who did not believe in its doctrines would be damned eternally, and that God punishes theological error as if it were the most heinous of crimes, led naturally to persecution. It was a duty to impose on men the only true doctrine, seeing that their own eternal interests were at stake, and to hinder errors from spreading. Heretics were more [53] than ordinary criminals and the pains that man could inflict on them were as nothing to the tortures awaiting them in hell. To rid the earth of men who, however virtuous, were, through their religious errors, enemies of the Almighty, was a plain duty. Their virtues were no excuse. We must remember that, according to the humane doctrine of the Christians, pagan, that is, merely human, virtues were vices, and infants who died unbaptized passed the rest of time in creeping on the floor of hell. The intolerance arising from such views could not but differ in kind and intensity from anything that the world had yet witnessed.
For the two centuries that they were a banned group, Christians argued that belief is a personal choice that shouldn't be forced. However, once their faith became the dominant belief backed by the State's power, they changed their stance. They embarked on the optimistic goal of achieving complete agreement on the universe's mysteries and began a somewhat clear policy of regulating thought. This policy was adopted by Emperors and Governments partly for political reasons; religious divisions, though bitter, posed a threat to the country's unity. But the core principle rested on the belief that salvation could only be found in the Christian Church. The deep-seated conviction that those who did not accept its teachings would be eternally condemned, and that God punishes theological mistakes as if they were the most serious crimes, naturally led to persecution. It was seen as a duty to impose the only true beliefs on individuals, as their eternal welfare was at stake, and to prevent false beliefs from spreading. Heretics were viewed as worse than regular criminals, and the suffering inflicted on them was nothing compared to the torments that awaited them in hell. Eliminating people who, no matter how virtuous, were enemies of the Almighty due to their religious errors was considered a clear obligation. Their good deeds were irrelevant. We must remember that, according to the compassionate doctrine of Christians, pagan, or merely human, virtues were seen as vices, and infants who died without baptism spent eternity crawling on the floors of hell. The intolerance stemming from such beliefs was unlike anything the world had seen before. [53]
Besides the logic of its doctrines, the character of its Sacred Book must also be held partly accountable for the intolerant principles of the Christian Church. It was unfortunate that the early Christians had included in their Scripture the Jewish writings which reflect the ideas of a low stage of civilization and are full of savagery. It would be difficult to say how much harm has been done, in corrupting the morals of men, by the precepts and examples of inhumanity, violence, and bigotry which the reverent reader of the Old Testament, implicitly believing in its inspiration, is bound to approve. It furnished an armoury for the theory of [54] persecution. The truth is that Sacred Books are an obstacle to moral and intellectual progress, because they consecrate the ideas of a given epoch, and its customs, as divinely appointed. Christianity, by adopting books of a long past age, placed in the path of human development a particularly nasty stumbling-block. It may occur to one to wonder how history might have been altered —altered it surely would have been—if the Christians had cut Jehovah out of their programme and, content with the New Testament, had rejected the inspiration of the Old.
Besides the reasoning of its doctrines, the nature of its Sacred Book must also be partly responsible for the intolerant principles of the Christian Church. It was unfortunate that the early Christians included the Jewish writings in their Scripture, which reflect ideas from a primitive stage of civilization and are filled with savagery. It's hard to quantify how much damage has been done to the morals of people due to the precepts and examples of inhumanity, violence, and bigotry that a devout reader of the Old Testament, who believes in its inspiration, is likely to accept. It provided a foundation for the idea of persecution. The truth is that Sacred Books hinder moral and intellectual progress because they endorse the values of a specific time and its customs as divinely ordained. By embracing texts from a distant past, Christianity placed a significant obstacle in the path of human development. One might wonder how history could have changed— and it certainly would have changed—if Christians had excluded Jehovah from their beliefs and, satisfied with the New Testament, had rejected the inspiration of the Old.
Under Constantine the Great and his successors, edict after edict fulminated against the worship of the old pagan gods and against heretical Christian sects. Julian the Apostate, who in his brief reign (A.D. 361–3) sought to revive the old order of things, proclaimed universal toleration, but he placed Christians at a disadvantage by forbidding them to teach in schools. This was only a momentary check. Paganism was finally shattered by the severe laws of Theodosius I (end of fourth century). It lingered on here and there for more than another century, especially at Rome and Athens, but had little importance. The Christians were more concerned in striving among themselves than in [55] crushing the prostrate spirit of antiquity. The execution of the heretic Priscillian in Spain (fourth century) inaugurated the punishment of heresy by death. It is interesting to see a non-Christian of this age teaching the Christian sects that they should suffer one another. Themistius in an address to the Emperor Valens urged him to repeal his edicts against the Christians with whom he did not agree, and expounded a theory of toleration. “The religious beliefs of individuals are a field in which the authority of a government cannot be effective; compliance can only lead to hypocritical professions. Every faith should be allowed; the civil government should govern orthodox and heterodox to the common good. God himself plainly shows that he wishes various forms of worship; there are many roads by which one can reach him.”
Under Constantine the Great and his successors, numerous edicts targeted the worship of the old pagan gods and condemned heretical Christian sects. Julian the Apostate, during his short reign (A.D. 361–363), tried to bring back the old ways and declared universal tolerance, but he disadvantaged Christians by banning them from teaching in schools. This was only a temporary setback. Paganism was ultimately dismantled by the strict laws of Theodosius I (end of the fourth century). While it continued to exist in some places, especially in Rome and Athens, it became less significant over the following century. Christians were more focused on fighting among themselves than on defeating the remnants of antiquity. The execution of the heretic Priscillian in Spain (fourth century) marked the beginning of the death penalty for heresy. It's notable that a non-Christian from this era advised Christian sects to tolerate one another. Themistius, addressing Emperor Valens, urged him to lift his bans against dissenting Christians and proposed a theory of tolerance. “The religious beliefs of individuals are an area where government authority cannot really be effective; forced compliance only leads to hypocrisy. Every faith should be respected; the government should oversee both orthodox and heterodox beliefs for the common good. God clearly demonstrates that he desires a variety of worship; there are many paths to reach him.”
No father of the Church has been more esteemed or enjoyed higher authority than St. Augustine (died A.D. 410). He formulated the principle of persecution for the guidance of future generations, basing it on the firm foundation of Scripture—on words used by Jesus Christ in one of his parables, “Compel them to come in.” Till the end of the twelfth century the Church worked hard to suppress heterodoxies. There was much [56] persecution, but it was not systematic. There is reason to think that in the pursuit of heresy the Church was mainly guided by considerations of its temporal interest, and was roused to severe action only when the spread of false doctrine threatened to reduce its revenues or seemed a menace to society. At the end of the twelfth century Innocent III became Pope and under him the Church of Western Europe reached the height of its power. He and his immediate successors are responsible for imagining and beginning an organized movement to sweep heretics out of Christendom. Languedoc in Southwestern France was largely populated by heretics, whose opinions were considered particularly offensive, known as the Albigeois. They were the subjects of the Count of Toulouse, and were an industrious and respectable people. But the Church got far too little money out of this anti-clerical population, and Innocent called upon the Count to extirpate heresy from his dominion. As he would not obey, the Pope announced a Crusade against the Albigeois, and offered to all who would bear a hand the usual rewards granted to Crusaders, including absolution from all their sins. A series of sanguinary wars followed in which the Englishman, Simon de Montfort, took part. There were [57] wholesale burnings and hangings of men, women and children. The resistance of the people was broken down, though the heresy was not eradicated, and the struggle ended in 1229 with the complete humiliation of the Count of Toulouse. The important point of the episode is this: the Church introduced into the public law of Europe the new principle that a sovran held his crown on the condition that he should extirpate heresy. If he hesitated to persecute at the command of the Pope, he must be coerced; his lands were forfeited; and his dominions were thrown open to be seized by any one whom the Church could induce to attack him. The Popes thus established a theocratic system in which all other interests were to be subordinated to the grand duty of maintaining the purity of the Faith.
No father of the Church has been more esteemed or enjoyed greater authority than St. Augustine (died A.D. 410). He established the principle of persecution to guide future generations, basing it on Scripture—on the words spoken by Jesus Christ in one of his parables, “Compel them to come in.” Until the end of the twelfth century, the Church worked diligently to suppress differing beliefs. There was a lot of persecution, but it wasn’t systematic. It seems that in the fight against heresy, the Church was primarily motivated by its own interests and only took severe action when the spread of false doctrine threatened to decrease its income or posed a danger to society. At the end of the twelfth century, Innocent III became Pope, and under his leadership, the Church of Western Europe reached the peak of its power. He and his immediate successors are credited with creating and starting an organized movement to eliminate heretics from Christendom. Languedoc in Southwestern France had a significant population of heretics, whose beliefs were seen as particularly offensive, known as the Albigeois. They were subjects of the Count of Toulouse and were a hardworking and respectable community. However, the Church received far too little money from this anti-clerical population, so Innocent called upon the Count to eradicate heresy from his territory. When he refused to comply, the Pope declared a Crusade against the Albigeois and offered the usual rewards for those who would join, including forgiveness for all their sins. A series of bloody wars followed, involving the Englishman Simon de Montfort. There were mass burnings and hangings of men, women, and children. The people's resistance was broken, although the heresy was not completely eliminated, and the conflict ended in 1229 with the total defeat of the Count of Toulouse. The key point of this episode is that the Church introduced a new principle into European public law: a sovereign held his crown on the condition that he would eliminate heresy. If he hesitated to persecute at the Pope's command, he would be coerced; his lands would be forfeited, and his dominions would be open to seizure by anyone whom the Church could persuade to attack him. The Popes thus established a theocratic system in which all other interests were subordinate to the crucial duty of maintaining the purity of the Faith.
But in order to root out heresy it was necessary to discover it in its most secret retreats. The Albigeois had been crushed, but the poison of their doctrine was not yet destroyed. The organized system of searching out heretics known as the Inquisition was founded by Pope Gregory IX about A.D. 1233, and fully established by a Bull of Innocent IV (A.D. 1252) which regulated the machinery of persecution “as an integral part of the social edifice in every city and every [58] State.” This powerful engine for the suppression of the freedom of men’s religious opinions is unique in history.
But to eliminate heresy, it was essential to uncover it in its most hidden places. The Albigensians had been defeated, but the toxicity of their beliefs was still present. The organized method of identifying heretics known as the Inquisition was established by Pope Gregory IX around A.D. 1233 and fully developed by a Bull of Innocent IV (A.D. 1252) that regulated the machinery of persecution “as an integral part of the social structure in every city and every [58] State.” This powerful tool for suppressing people’s freedom of religious beliefs is unique in history.
The bishops were not equal to the new talk undertaken by the Church, and in every ecclesiastical province suitable monks were selected and to them was delegated the authority of the Pope for discovering heretics. These inquisitors had unlimited authority, they were subject to no supervision and responsible to no man. It would not have been easy to establish this system but for the fact that contemporary secular rulers had inaugurated independently a merciless legislation against heresy. The Emperor Frederick II, who was himself undoubtedly a freethinker, made laws for his extensive dominions in Italy and Germany (between 1220 and 1235), enacting that all heretics should be outlawed, that those who did not recant should be burned, those who recanted should be imprisoned, but if they relapsed should be executed; that their property should be confiscated, their houses destroyed, and their children, to the second generation, ineligible to positions of emolument unless they had betrayed their father or some other heretic.
The bishops couldn’t keep up with the new conversations happening in the Church, so suitable monks were chosen in every ecclesiastical province and given the Pope’s authority to find heretics. These inquisitors had unlimited power, weren’t supervised by anyone, and weren’t accountable to anyone either. It would have been tough to establish this system if it weren't for the fact that contemporary secular rulers had started a harsh, independent campaign against heresy. The Emperor Frederick II, who was clearly a freethinker himself, created laws for his vast territories in Italy and Germany (between 1220 and 1235), stating that all heretics should be declared outlaws, that those who didn’t recant should be burned, those who did recant should be imprisoned, but if they fell back into heresy, they would be executed; that their property should be taken away, their houses demolished, and their children, for two generations, barred from any profitable positions unless they betrayed their father or some other heretic.
Frederick’s legislation consecrated the stake as the proper punishment for heresy. This [59] cruel form of death for that crime seems to have been first inflicted on heretics by a French king (1017). We must remember that in the Middle Ages, and much later, crimes of all kinds were punished with the utmost cruelty. In England in the reign of Henry VIII there is a case of prisoners being boiled to death. Heresy was the foulest of all crimes; and to prevail against it was to prevail against the legions of hell. The cruel enactments against heretics were strongly supported by the public opinion of the masses.
Frederick’s laws established the stake as the main punishment for heresy. This [59] brutal method of execution for that crime was reportedly first used on heretics by a French king in 1017. It’s important to remember that in the Middle Ages, and for a long time after, all kinds of crimes were met with extreme cruelty. In England during Henry VIII's reign, there was an instance of prisoners being boiled to death. Heresy was considered the worst of all crimes, and overcoming it was seen as a victory against the forces of hell. The harsh laws against heretics had strong backing from public opinion.
When the Inquisition was fully developed it covered Western Christendom with a net from the meshes of which it was difficult for a heretic to escape. The inquisitors in the various kingdoms co-operated, and communicated information; there was “a chain of tribunals throughout continental Europe.” England stood outside the system, but from the age of Henry IV and Henry V the government repressed heresy by the stake under a special statute (A.D. 1400; repealed 1533; revived under Mary; finally repealed in 1676).
When the Inquisition was fully established, it spread across Western Christendom like a net that was hard for a heretic to break free from. Inquisitors from different kingdoms worked together and shared information; there was “a network of courts throughout continental Europe.” England was not part of this system, but starting in the time of Henry IV and Henry V, the government dealt with heresy by burning at the stake under a specific law (A.D. 1400; repealed 1533; revived under Mary; finally repealed in 1676).
In its task of imposing unity of belief the Inquisition was most successful in Spain. Here towards the end of the fifteenth century a system was instituted which had peculiarities of its own and was very jealous of [60] Roman interference. One of the achievements of the Spanish Inquisition (which was not abolished till the nineteenth century) was to expel the Moriscos or converted Moors, who retained many of their old Mohammedan opinions and customs. It is also said to have eradicated Judaism and to have preserved the country from the zeal of Protestant missionaries. But it cannot be proved that it deserves the credit of having protected Spain against Protestantism, for it is quite possible that if the seeds of Protestant opinion had been sown they would, in any case, have fallen dead on an uncongenial soil. Freedom of thought however was entirely suppressed.
In its goal to enforce a unified belief system, the Inquisition was especially effective in Spain. Towards the end of the fifteenth century, a unique system was established that was very protective against Roman interference. One of the accomplishments of the Spanish Inquisition (which wasn’t abolished until the nineteenth century) was the expulsion of the Moriscos, or converted Moors, who held onto many of their former Muslim beliefs and practices. It's also claimed that it eliminated Judaism and kept the country safe from Protestant missionaries. However, it's debatable whether it truly deserves credit for protecting Spain from Protestantism, as it's possible that if Protestant ideas had been introduced, they would have simply failed to take root in such an unwelcoming environment. Nonetheless, freedom of thought was completely stifled. [60]
One of the most efficacious means for hunting down heresy was the “Edict of Faith,” which enlisted the people in the service of the Inquisition and required every man to be an informer. From time to time a certain district was visited and an edict issued commanding those who knew anything of any heresy to come forward and reveal it, under fearful penalties temporal and spiritual. In consequence, no one was free from the suspicion of his neighbours or even of his own family. “No more ingenious device has been invented to subjugate a whole population, to paralyze its intellect, and to reduce it [61] to blind obedience. It elevated delation to the rank of high religious duty.”
One of the most effective ways to root out heresy was the “Edict of Faith,” which got the public involved in the Inquisition and made everyone an informant. Every so often, a specific area would be visited, and an edict would be issued urging anyone who knew about any heresy to come forward and report it, under the threat of severe legal and moral consequences. As a result, no one felt safe from suspicion, whether from their neighbors or even family members. “No more clever method has been created to control an entire population, to stifle its mind, and to force it into blind obedience. It turned informing on others into a sacred duty.” [61]
The process employed in the trials of those accused of heresy in Spain rejected every reasonable means for the ascertainment of truth. The prisoner was assumed to be guilty, the burden of proving his innocence rested on him; his judge was virtually his prosecutor. All witnesses against him, however infamous, were admitted. The rules for allowing witnesses for the prosecution were lax; those for rejecting witnesses for the defence were rigid. Jews, Moriscos, and servants could give evidence against the prisoner but not for him, and the same rule applied to kinsmen to the fourth degree. The principle on which the Inquisition proceeded was that better a hundred innocent should suffer than one guilty person escape. Indulgences were granted to any one who contributed wood to the pile. But the tribunal of the Inquisition did not itself condemn to the stake, for the Church must not be guilty of the shedding of blood. The ecclesiastical judge pronounced the prisoner to be a heretic of whose conversion there was no hope, and handed him over (“relaxed” him was the official term) to the secular authority, asking and charging the magistrate “to treat him benignantly and mercifully.” But this [62] formal plea for mercy could not be entertained by the civil power; it had no choice but to inflict death; if it did otherwise, it was a promoter of heresy. All princes and officials, according to the Canon Law, must punish duly and promptly heretics handed over to them by the Inquisition, under pain of excommunication. It is to be noted that the number of deaths at the stake has been much over-estimated by popular imagination; but the sum of suffering caused by the methods of the system and the punishments that fell short of death can hardly be exaggerated.
The process used in the trials of those accused of heresy in Spain dismissed any reasonable way to determine the truth. The prisoner was considered guilty, and the burden of proving their innocence fell on them; their judge effectively acted as their prosecutor. All witnesses against the accused, no matter how infamous, were allowed. The rules for admitting witnesses for the prosecution were lax, while those for excluding witnesses for the defense were strict. Jews, Moriscos, and servants could testify against the prisoner but not on their behalf, and the same rule applied to relatives up to the fourth degree. The principle that guided the Inquisition was that it was better for a hundred innocent people to suffer than for one guilty person to go free. Indulgences were offered to anyone who contributed wood for the pyre. However, the Inquisition itself did not condemn anyone to be burned, as the Church could not be seen as responsible for shedding blood. The ecclesiastical judge declared the prisoner a heretic with no hope for conversion and handed them over (“relaxed” them was the official term) to the secular authority, requesting that the magistrate “treat them kindly and mercifully.” But this formal request for mercy could not be considered by the civil power; it had no option but to carry out the death penalty; if it acted otherwise, it would be seen as supporting heresy. All rulers and officials, according to Canon Law, were required to punish promptly and correctly any heretics handed over to them by the Inquisition, under threat of excommunication. It should be noted that the number of deaths by burning has been greatly exaggerated by popular belief; however, the total suffering caused by the methods of the system and the punishments that did not result in death is hard to overstate. [62]
The legal processes employed by the Church in these persecutions exercised a corrupting influence on the criminal jurisprudence of the Continent. Lea, the historian of the Inquisition, observes: “Of all the curses which the Inquisition brought in its train, this perhaps was the greatest—that, until the closing years of the eighteenth century, throughout the greater part of Europe, the inquisitorial process, as developed for the destruction of heresy, became the customary method of dealing with all who were under any accusation.”
The legal processes used by the Church during these persecutions had a corrupting effect on the criminal justice system across the Continent. Lea, the historian of the Inquisition, notes: “Of all the curses that the Inquisition brought with it, this might have been the worst—that, until the late eighteenth century, for most of Europe, the inquisitorial process, created to eliminate heresy, became the standard way of handling anyone accused of any crime.”
The Inquisitors who, as Gibbon says, “defended nonsense by cruelties,” are often regarded as monsters. It may be said for them and for the kings who did their will that [63] they were not a bit worse than the priests and monarchs of primitive ages who sacrificed human beings to their deities. The Greek king, Agamemnon, who immolated his daughter Iphigenia to obtain favourable winds from the gods, was perhaps a most affectionate father, and the seer who advised him to do so may have been a man of high integrity. They acted according to their beliefs. And so in the Middle Ages and afterwards men of kindly temper and the purest zeal for morality were absolutely devoid of mercy where heresy was suspected. Hatred of heresy was a sort of infectious germ, generated by the doctrine of exclusive salvation.
The Inquisitors who, as Gibbon says, “defended nonsense by cruelties,” are often seen as monsters. It can be argued that they, along with the kings who supported them, were no worse than the priests and rulers of early times who sacrificed humans to their gods. The Greek king Agamemnon, who sacrificed his daughter Iphigenia to get favorable winds from the gods, might have been a loving father, and the seer who advised him could have been a person of great integrity. They acted based on their beliefs. Similarly, during the Middle Ages and beyond, people with kind natures and the purest intentions for morality showed no mercy when heresy was suspected. A hatred of heresy became an infectious mindset, fueled by the belief in exclusive salvation. [63]
It has been observed that this dogma also injured the sense of truth. As man’s eternal fate was at stake, it seemed plainly legitimate or rather imperative to use any means to enforce the true belief—even falsehood and imposture. There was no scruple about the invention of miracles or any fictions that were edifying. A disinterested appreciation of truth will not begin to prevail till the seventeenth century.
It has been noted that this belief also harmed the sense of truth. Since humanity's eternal fate was at risk, it seemed completely justified—really, necessary—to use any methods to uphold the true belief—even if that meant using lies and deception. There was no hesitation in creating miracles or any uplifting stories. A genuine appreciation of truth wouldn't start to become common until the seventeenth century.
While this principle, with the associated doctrines of sin, hell, and the last judgment, led to such consequences, there were other doctrines and implications in Christianity which, forming a solid rampart against the [64] advance of knowledge, blocked the paths of science in the Middle Ages, and obstructed its progress till the latter half of the nineteenth century. In every important field of scientific research, the ground was occupied by false views which the Church declared to be true on the infallible authority of the Bible. The Jewish account of Creation and the Fall of Man, inextricably bound up with the Christian theory of Redemption, excluded from free inquiry geology, zoology, and anthropology. The literal interpretation of the Bible involved the truth that the sun revolves round the earth. The Church condemned the theory of the antipodes. One of the charges against Servetus (who was burned in the sixteenth century; see below, p. 79) was that he believed the statement of a Greek geographer that Judea is a wretched barren country in spite of the fact that the Bible describes it as a land flowing with milk and honey. The Greek physician Hippocrates had based the study of medicine and disease on experience and methodical research. In the Middle Ages men relapsed to the primitive notions of a barbarous age. Bodily ailments were ascribed to occult agencies—the malice of the Devil or the wrath of God. St. Augustine said that the diseases of Christians were caused by demons, [65] and Luther in the same way attributed them to Satan. It was only logical that supernatural remedies should be sought to counteract the effects of supernatural causes. There was an immense traffic in relics with miraculous virtues, and this had the advantage of bringing in a large revenue to the Church. Physicians were often exposed to suspicions of sorcery and unbelief. Anatomy was forbidden, partly perhaps on account of the doctrine of the resurrection of the body. The opposition of ecclesiastics to inoculation in the eighteenth century was a survival of the mediaeval view of disease. Chemistry (alchemy) was considered a diabolical art and in 1317 was condemned by the Pope. The long imprisonment of Roger Bacon (thirteenth century) who, while he professed zeal for orthodoxy, had an inconvenient instinct for scientific research, illustrates the mediaeval distrust of science.
While this principle, along with the related ideas of sin, hell, and the last judgment, led to significant consequences, there were other beliefs and implications in Christianity that created a strong barrier against the progression of knowledge. This blocked paths for science during the Middle Ages and hindered its development until the latter half of the nineteenth century. In every major area of scientific research, false ideas were accepted as truth by the Church based on the unquestionable authority of the Bible. The Jewish account of Creation and the Fall of Man, closely linked to the Christian theory of Redemption, shut down inquiries into geology, zoology, and anthropology. A literal interpretation of the Bible led to the belief that the sun revolves around the earth. The Church rejected the idea of antipodes. One of the accusations against Servetus (who was executed in the sixteenth century; see below, p. 79) was that he agreed with a Greek geographer's claim that Judea is a desolate, barren land, despite the Bible describing it as a land flowing with milk and honey. The Greek physician Hippocrates based the study of medicine and disease on observation and systematic research. In the Middle Ages, people reverted to primitive beliefs from an earlier, more barbaric time. Physical illnesses were attributed to supernatural forces—the malice of the Devil or God's anger. St. Augustine asserted that the diseases of Christians were caused by demons, and Luther likewise blamed them on Satan. It was only natural to seek supernatural remedies to counteract the effects of these supernatural causes. There was a huge trade in relics believed to have miraculous powers, which also generated a significant income for the Church. Physicians often faced suspicions of witchcraft and disbelief. Dissection was banned, possibly due to the belief in the resurrection of the body. The opposition from church leaders to inoculation in the eighteenth century reflected the leftover medieval views on disease. Chemistry (alchemy) was viewed as a dark art and was condemned by the Pope in 1317. The lengthy imprisonment of Roger Bacon (thirteenth century), who, while appearing devoted to orthodoxy, had an inconvenient inclination toward scientific inquiry, highlights the medieval distrust of science.
It is possible that the knowledge of nature would have progressed little, even if this distrust of science on theological grounds had not prevailed. For Greek science had ceased to advance five hundred years before Christianity became powerful. After about 200 B.C. no important discoveries were made. The explanation of this decay is not easy, but we may be sure that it is to be sought in the [66] social conditions of the Greek and Roman world. And we may suspect that the social conditions of the Middle Ages would have proved unfavourable to the scientific spirit— the disinterested quest of facts—even if the controlling beliefs had not been hostile. We may suspect that the rebirth of science would in any case have been postponed till new social conditions, which began to appear in the thirteenth century (see next Chapter), had reached a certain maturity. Theological prejudice may have injured knowledge principally by its survival after the Middle Ages had passed away. In other words, the harm done by Christian doctrines, in this respect, may lie less in the obscurantism of the dark interval between ancient and modern civilization, than in the obstructions which they offered when science had revived in spite of them and could no longer be crushed.
It’s likely that our understanding of nature wouldn’t have progressed much, even if there hadn’t been distrust of science based on theology. Greek science had already stopped advancing five hundred years before Christianity gained power. After around 200 B.C., no significant discoveries were made. The reasons for this decline are not straightforward, but we can be sure they are rooted in the [66] social conditions of the Greek and Roman world. We can also speculate that the social conditions of the Middle Ages would not have supported the scientific spirit—the unbiased pursuit of facts—even if the prevailing beliefs hadn’t been opposed to it. It seems likely that the revival of science would have been delayed until new social conditions, which began to emerge in the thirteenth century (see next Chapter), had matured. Theological bias may have harmed knowledge primarily by its lingering after the Middle Ages had gone. In other words, the damage caused by Christian doctrines might be less about the obscurantism of the dark period between ancient and modern civilization, and more about the obstacles they posed when science had revived despite them and could no longer be suppressed.
The firm belief in witchcraft, magic, and demons was inherited by the Middle Ages from antiquity, but it became far more lurid and made the world terrible. Men believed that they were surrounded by fiends watching for every opportunity to harm them, that pestilences, storms, eclipses, and famines were the work of the Devil; but they believed as firmly that ecclesiastical rites were capable of coping with these enemies. Some of the [67] early Christian Emperors legislated against magic, but till the fourteenth century there was no systematic attempt to root out witchcraft. The fearful epidemic, known as the Black Death, which devastated Europe in that century, seems to have aggravated the haunting terror of the invisible world of demons. Trials for witchcraft multiplied, and for three hundred years the discovery of witchcraft and the destruction of those who were accused of practising it, chiefly women, was a standing feature of European civilization. Both the theory and the persecution were supported by Holy Scripture. “Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live” was the clear injunction of the highest authority. Pope Innocent VIII issued a Bull on the matter (1484) in which he asserted that plagues and storms are the work of witches, and the ablest minds believed in the reality of their devilish powers.
The strong belief in witchcraft, magic, and demons was passed down from ancient times to the Middle Ages, but it became much more intense and made the world a frightening place. People thought they were surrounded by evil spirits looking for any chance to harm them, believing that diseases, storms, eclipses, and famines were the Devil's doing; but they also firmly believed that church rituals could combat these threats. Some of the [67] early Christian Emperors made laws against magic, but until the fourteenth century, there wasn’t any organized effort to eliminate witchcraft. The terrifying outbreak known as the Black Death, which ravaged Europe during that century, seems to have intensified the persistent fear of the unseen realm of demons. Witchcraft trials increased, and for three hundred years, the identification of witches and the execution of those accused of practicing it, mostly women, was a prominent aspect of European society. Both the belief and the persecution were backed by the Bible. “You shall not allow a witch to live” was the clear command from the highest authority. Pope Innocent VIII issued a decree on the issue (1484) in which he claimed that plagues and storms were caused by witches, and even the most intelligent minds believed in their malevolent powers.
No story is more painful than the persecution of witches, and nowhere was it more atrocious than in England and Scotland. I mention it because it was the direct result of theological doctrines, and because, as we shall see, it was rationalism which brought the long chapter of horrors to an end.
No story is more painful than the persecution of witches, and nowhere was it more atrocious than in England and Scotland. I mention it because it was the direct result of theological beliefs, and because, as we will see, it was rational thinking that finally ended the long chapter of horrors.
In the period, then, in which the Church exercised its greatest influence, reason was [68] enchained in the prison which Christianity had built around the human mind. It was not indeed inactive, but its activity took the form of heresy; or, to pursue the metaphor, those who broke chains were unable for the most part to scale the walls of the prison; their freedom extended only so far as to arrive at beliefs, which, like orthodoxy itself, were based on Christian mythology. There were some exceptions to the rule. At the end of the twelfth century a stimulus from another world began to make itself felt. The philosophy of Aristotle became known to learned men in Western Christendom; their teachers were Jews and Mohammedans. Among the Mohammedans there was a certain amount of free thought, provoked by their knowledge of ancient Greek speculation. The works of the freethinker Averroes (twelfth century) which were based on Aristotle’s philosophy, propagated a small wave of rationalism in Christian countries. Averroes held the eternity of matter and denied the immortality of the soul; his general view may be described as pantheism. But he sought to avoid difficulties with the orthodox authorities of Islam by laying down the doctrine of double truth, that is the coexistence of two independent and contradictory truths, the one philosophical, and the other religious. This [69] did not save him from being banished from the court of the Spanish caliph. In the University of Paris his teaching produced a school of freethinkers who held that the Creation, the resurrection of the body, and other essential dogmas, might be true from the standpoint of religion but are false from the standpoint of reason. To a plain mind this seems much as if one said that the doctrine of immortality is true on Sundays but not on week-days, or that the Apostles’ Creed is false in the drawing-room and true in the kitchen. This dangerous movement was crushed, and the saving principle of double truth condemned, by Pope John XXI. The spread of Averroistic and similar speculations called forth the Theology of Thomas, of Aquino in South Italy (died 1274), a most subtle thinker, whose mind had a natural turn for scepticism. He enlisted Aristotle, hitherto the guide of infidelity, on the side of orthodoxy, and constructed an ingenious Christian philosophy which is still authoritative in the Roman Church. But Aristotle and reason are dangerous allies for faith, and the treatise of Thomas is perhaps more calculated to unsettle a believing mind by the doubts which it powerfully states than to quiet the scruples of a doubter by its solutions.
During the time when the Church had the most power, reason was trapped in the prison that Christianity had created around the human mind. It wasn't completely inactive, but its activity mostly took the form of heresy; or to continue with the metaphor, those who broke free from their chains usually couldn't climb over the walls of the prison; their freedom only allowed them to adopt beliefs that, like orthodoxy itself, were rooted in Christian mythology. There were some exceptions, though. By the end of the twelfth century, a new influence began to emerge. The philosophy of Aristotle was becoming known to educated people in Western Christendom, thanks to their teachers who were Jews and Muslims. Among the Muslims, there was a degree of free thought driven by their knowledge of ancient Greek philosophy. The works of the free thinker Averroes, who lived in the twelfth century and based his ideas on Aristotle’s philosophy, sparked a small wave of rationalism in Christian lands. Averroes argued for the eternity of matter and denied the immortality of the soul; his overall perspective could be described as pantheism. However, to avoid conflicts with orthodox Islamic authorities, he proposed the doctrine of double truth, meaning the coexistence of two independent and conflicting truths—one philosophical and one religious. This approach didn't protect him from being exiled from the Spanish caliph's court. In the University of Paris, his teachings led to a group of freethinkers who argued that Creation, the resurrection of the body, and other core beliefs might be true in terms of religion but false in terms of reason. To a straightforward mind, this would be like saying that the belief in immortality is true on Sundays but not on weekdays, or that the Apostles’ Creed is false in the living room but true in the kitchen. This risky movement was stifled, and the principle of double truth was condemned by Pope John XXI. The spread of Averroistic and similar ideas prompted the Theology of Thomas Aquinas in Southern Italy (who died in 1274), a very astute thinker with a natural inclination toward skepticism. He aligned Aristotle, previously a guide for disbelief, with orthodoxy and created an intricate Christian philosophy that remains influential in the Roman Church. However, Aristotle and reason can be risky allies for faith, and Aquinas's treatise might be more likely to unsettle a believer’s mind with the doubts it expresses rather than calm the concerns of a skeptic with its answers.
There must always have been some private [70] and underground unbelief here and there, which did not lead to any serious consequences. The blasphemous statement that the world had been deceived by three impostors, Moses, Jesus, and Mohammed, was current in the thirteenth century. It was attributed to the freethinking Emperor Frederick II (died 1250), who has been described as “the first modern man.” The same idea, in a milder form, was expressed in the story of the Three Rings, which is at least as old. A Mohammedan ruler, desiring to extort money from a rich Jew, summoned him to his court and laid a snare for him. “My friend,” he said, “I have often heard it reported that thou art a very wise man. Tell me therefore which of the three religions, that of the Jews, that of the Mohammedans, and that of the Christians, thou believest to be the truest.” The Jew saw that a trap was laid for him and answered as follows: “My lord, there was once a rich man who among his treasures had a ring of such great value that he wished to leave it as a perpetual heirloom to his successors. So he made a will that whichever of his sons should be found in possession of this ring after his death should be considered his heir. The son to whom he gave the ring acted in the same way as his father, and so the ring passed from hand to [71] hand. At last it came into the possession of a man who had three sons whom he loved equally. Unable to make up his mind to which of them he should leave the ring, he promised it to each of them privately, and then in order to satisfy them all caused a goldsmith to make two other rings so closely resembling the true ring that he was unable to distinguish them himself. On his death-bed he gave each of them a ring, and each claimed to be his heir, but no one could prove his title because the rings were indistinguishable, and the suit at law lasts till this day. It is even so, my lord, with the three religions, given by God to the three peoples. They each think they have the true religion, but which of them really has it, is a question, like that of the rings, still undecided.” This sceptical story became famous in the eighteenth century, when the German poet, Lessing, built upon it his drama Nathan the Sage, which was intended to show the unreasonableness of intolerance.
There has always been some private and underground disbelief here and there, which didn’t lead to any serious consequences. The controversial idea that the world was misled by three impostors—Moses, Jesus, and Mohammed—was common in the thirteenth century. This was attributed to the freethinking Emperor Frederick II (who died in 1250), considered “the first modern man.” A similar idea, presented in a subtler way, appears in the story of the Three Rings, which is at least as old. A Muslim ruler, wanting to extort money from a wealthy Jew, called him to his court and set a trap. “My friend,” he said, “I’ve often heard it said that you are a very wise man. So tell me, which of the three religions—the Jewish, the Muslim, or the Christian—do you believe is the truest?” The Jew recognized the trap and replied: “My lord, there once was a wealthy man who owned a ring of such immense value that he wanted to pass it down as a permanent heirloom. So he made a will stating that whoever was found with this ring after his death should be deemed his heir. The son who received the ring did the same as his father, and so the ring changed hands repeatedly. Eventually, it came to a man who had three sons he loved equally. Unable to decide which son to leave the ring to, he secretly promised it to each of them, and to satisfy them all, had a goldsmith create two other rings that looked so much like the original that he couldn’t tell them apart himself. On his deathbed, he gave each son a ring, and each claimed to be the rightful heir, but no one could prove their claim since the rings were identical, and the legal dispute continues to this day. It’s the same, my lord, with the three religions given by God to the three peoples. Each believes they have the true faith, but which one really does is a question, like that of the rings, still unresolved.” This skeptical story gained fame in the eighteenth century when the German poet Lessing adapted it into his play Nathan the Wise, aimed at illustrating the absurdity of intolerance.
CHAPTER IV
PROSPECT OF DELIVERANCE
(THE RENAISSANCE AND THE REFORMATION)
THE intellectual and social movement which was to dispel the darkness of the [72] Middle Ages and prepare the way for those who would ultimately deliver reason from her prison, began in Italy in the thirteenth century. The misty veil woven of credulity and infantile naïveté which had hung over men’s souls and protected them from understanding either themselves or their relation to the world began to lift. The individual began to feel his separate individuality, to be conscious of his own value as a person apart from his race or country (as in the later ages of Greece and Rome); and the world around him began to emerge from the mists of mediaeval dreams. The change was due to the political and social conditions of the little Italian States, of which some were republics and others governed by tyrants.
THE intellectual and social movement that would clear away the darkness of the Middle Ages and set the stage for those who would eventually free reason from its confinement began in Italy in the thirteenth century. The fog of blind belief and childish innocence that had shrouded people's souls and kept them from understanding themselves and their relationship with the world started to lift. Individuals began to recognize their own uniqueness and to appreciate their worth as individuals separate from their race or country (similar to the later periods in Greece and Rome), and the world around them began to break free from the illusions of medieval fantasies. This transformation was driven by the political and social conditions of the small Italian States, some of which were republics while others were ruled by tyrants.
To the human world, thus unveiling itself, the individual who sought to make it serve his purposes required a guide; and the guide was found in the ancient literature of Greece and Rome. Hence the whole transformation, which presently extended from Italy to Northern Europe, is known as the Renaissance, or rebirth of classical antiquity. But the awakened interest in classical literature while it coloured the character and stimulated the growth of the movement, supplying new ideals and suggesting new points of view, was only the form in which the change of spirit [73] began to express itself in the fourteenth century. The change might conceivably have taken some other shape. Its true name is Humanism.
To the human world, revealing itself, the person who wanted to make it work for him needed a guide; and that guide was found in the ancient writings of Greece and Rome. This whole transformation, which soon spread from Italy to Northern Europe, is called the Renaissance, or the rebirth of classical antiquity. But while the renewed interest in classical literature shaped the character of the movement and inspired its growth by providing new ideals and perspectives, it was just the way the change in mindset began to show itself in the fourteenth century. The change could have taken on another form. Its true name is Humanism. [73]
At the time men hardly felt that they were passing into a new age of civilization, nor did the culture of the Renaissance immediately produce any open or general intellectual rebellion against orthodox beliefs. The world was gradually assuming an aspect decidedly unfriendly to the teaching of mediaeval orthodoxy; but there was no explosion of hostility; it was not till the seventeenth century that war between religion and authority was systematically waged. The humanists were not hostile to theological authority or to the claims of religious dogma; but they had discovered a purely human curiosity about this world and it absorbed their interest. They idolized pagan literature which abounded in poisonous germs; the secular side of education became all-important; religion and theology were kept in a separate compartment. Some speculative minds, which were sensitive to the contradiction, might seek to reconcile the old religion with new ideas; but the general tendency of thinkers in the Renaissance period was to keep the two worlds distinct, and to practise outward conformity to the creed without any real intellectual submission.
At that time, people barely recognized that they were entering a new era of civilization, nor did the Renaissance culture immediately spark any widespread intellectual rebellion against traditional beliefs. The world was slowly taking on a distinctly unfriendly attitude toward medieval orthodoxy, but there was no outburst of opposition; it wasn't until the seventeenth century that a systematic conflict between religion and authority began. The humanists weren't against theological authority or the claims of religious dogma; however, they had developed a genuine curiosity about the world around them that captured their attention. They revered pagan literature, which was full of harmful ideas; the secular aspect of education became extremely important, while religion and theology were kept in a separate space. Some thoughtful individuals, aware of the contradiction, might try to reconcile old beliefs with new concepts; but the general trend among thinkers during the Renaissance was to maintain a clear separation between the two realms and to outwardly conform to the creed without truly submitting intellectually.
I may illustrate this double-facedness of the Renaissance by Montaigne (second half of sixteenth century). His Essays make for rationalism, but contain frequent professions of orthodox Catholicism, in which he was perfectly sincere. There is no attempt to reconcile the two points of view; in fact, he takes the sceptical position that there is no bridge between reason and religion. The human intellect is incapable in the domain of theology, and religion must be placed aloft, out of reach and beyond the interference of reason; to be humbly accepted. But while he humbly accepted it, on sceptical grounds which would have induced him to accept Mohammadanism if he had been born in Cairo, his soul was not in its dominion. It was the philosophers and wise men of antiquity, Cicero, and Seneca, and Plutarch, who moulded and possessed his mind. It is to them, and not to the consolations of Christianity, that he turns when he discusses the problem of death. The religious wars in France which he witnessed and the Massacre of St. Bartholomew’s Day (1572) were calculated to confirm him in his scepticism. His attitude to persecution is expressed in the remark that “it is setting a high value on one’s opinions to roast men on account of them.”
I can illustrate this duality of the Renaissance through Montaigne (second half of the sixteenth century). His Essays advocate for rationalism but also show frequent expressions of orthodox Catholicism, which he sincerely believed. There's no attempt to reconcile these two perspectives; instead, he takes a skeptical stance that there’s no connection between reason and religion. The human mind is inadequate when it comes to theology, and religion should be elevated, beyond the reach of reason, and accepted with humility. However, while he accepted it humbly, grounded in skepticism that could have led him to embrace Islam if he had been born in Cairo, his spirit wasn't governed by it. It was the philosophers and wise men of antiquity—Cicero, Seneca, and Plutarch—who shaped and influenced his thoughts. When he addresses the issue of death, he turns to them, not to the comforts of Christianity. The religious wars in France that he experienced and the St. Bartholomew’s Day Massacre (1572) reinforced his skepticism. His view on persecution is captured in his statement that “it is setting a high value on one’s opinions to roast men on account of them.”
The logical results of Montaigne’s scepticism [75] were made visible by his friend Charron, who published a book On Wisdom in 1601. Here it is taught that true morality is not founded on religion, and the author surveys the history of Christianity to show the evils which it had produced. He says of immortality that it is the most generally received doctrine, the most usefully believed, and the most weakly established by human reasons; but he modified this and some other passages in a second edition. A contemporary Jesuit placed Charron in the catalogue of the most dangerous and wicked atheists. He was really a deist; but in those days, and long after, no one scrupled to call a non-Christian deist an atheist. His book would doubtless have been suppressed and he would have suffered but for the support of King Henry IV. It has a particular interest because it transports us directly from the atmosphere of the Renaissance, represented by Montaigne, into the new age of more or less aggressive rationalism.
The logical outcomes of Montaigne’s skepticism [75] were highlighted by his friend Charron, who published a book On Wisdom in 1601. In it, he teaches that true morality isn't based on religion, and he examines the history of Christianity to show the harm it has caused. He states that immortality is the most widely accepted belief, the most usefully held, and the least firmly supported by human reasoning; however, he revised this and some other sections in a second edition. A contemporary Jesuit ranked Charron among the most dangerous and wicked atheists. He was actually a deist; but back then, and for a long time after, nobody hesitated to label a non-Christian deist an atheist. His book would certainly have been banned and he would have faced consequences if not for the backing of King Henry IV. It holds particular significance because it transfers us directly from the atmosphere of the Renaissance, represented by Montaigne, into the new era of more or less aggressive rationalism.
What Humanism did in the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries, at first in Italy, then in other countries, was to create an intellectual atmosphere in which the emancipation of reason could begin and knowledge could resume its progress. The period saw the invention of printing and [76] the discovery of new parts of the globe, and these things were to aid powerfully in the future defeat of authority.
What Humanism accomplished in the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries, starting in Italy and eventually spreading to other countries, was to establish an intellectual environment where reason could be liberated and knowledge could continue to advance. During this time, the invention of printing and the discovery of new parts of the world emerged, which would significantly contribute to the eventual overthrow of authority. [76]
But the triumph of freedom depended on other causes also; it was not to be brought about by the intellect alone. The chief political facts of the period were the decline of the power of the Pope in Europe, the decay of the Holy Roman Empire, and the growth of strong monarchies, in which worldly interests determined and dictated ecclesiastical policy, and from which the modern State was to develop. The success of the Reformation was made possible by these conditions. Its victory in North Germany was due to the secular interest of the princes, who profited by the confiscation of Church lands. In England there was no popular movement; the change was carried through by the government for its own purposes.
But the success of freedom also relied on other factors; it wasn’t just about intellect. The main political events of the time included the decline of the Pope’s power in Europe, the downfall of the Holy Roman Empire, and the rise of strong monarchies, where worldly interests shaped and dictated church policies. These conditions laid the groundwork for the modern State. The success of the Reformation was made possible by these circumstances. Its victory in Northern Germany was due to the secular interests of the princes, who benefited from the confiscation of Church lands. In England, there wasn’t a popular movement; the change was implemented by the government to serve its own interests.
The principal cause of the Reformation was the general corruption of the Church and the flagrancy of its oppression. For a long time the Papacy had had no higher aim than to be a secular power exploiting its spiritual authority for the purpose of promoting its worldly interests, by which it was exclusively governed. All the European States based their diplomacy on this assumption. Since the fourteenth century every one acknowledged [77] the need of reforming the Church, and reform had been promised, but things went from bad to worse, and there was no resource but rebellion. The rebellion led by Luther was the result not of a revolt of reason against dogmas, but of widely spread anti-clerical feeling due to the ecclesiastical methods of extorting money, particularly by the sale of Indulgences, the most glaring abuse of the time. It was his study of the theory of Papal Indulgences that led Luther on to his theological heresies.
The main reason for the Reformation was the widespread corruption within the Church and its blatant oppression. For a long time, the Papacy aimed only to be a secular power, exploiting its spiritual authority to promote its worldly interests, which solely guided its actions. All the European States based their diplomacy on this idea. Since the fourteenth century, everyone recognized the need to reform the Church, and reform had been promised, but conditions only worsened, leaving rebellion as the only option. Luther's rebellion was not a revolt of reason against dogmas, but rather a reaction to widespread anti-clerical sentiment caused by the Church's methods of extracting money, especially through the sale of Indulgences, which was the most glaring abuse of the time. It was Luther's study of the theory of Papal Indulgences that pushed him toward his theological heresies.
It is an elementary error, but one which is still shared by many people who have read history superficially, that the Reformation established religious liberty and the right of private judgment. What it did was to bring about a new set of political and social conditions, under which religious liberty could ultimately be secured, and, by virtue of its inherent inconsistencies, to lead to results at which its leaders would have shuddered. But nothing was further from the minds of the leading Reformers than the toleration of doctrines differing from their own. They replaced one authority by another. They set up the authority of the Bible instead of that of the Church, but it was the Bible according to Luther or the Bible according to Calvin. So far as the spirit of intolerance went, there [78] was nothing to choose between the new and the old Churches. The religious wars were not for the cause of freedom, but for particular sets of doctrines; and in France, if the Protestants had been victorious, it is certain that they would not have given more liberal terms to the Catholics than the Catholics gave to them.
It’s a basic mistake, but one that many people who have only skimmed through history still believe, that the Reformation created religious freedom and the right to individual judgment. What it actually did was create a new political and social environment where religious freedom could eventually be achieved, and due to its own contradictions, it led to outcomes that its leaders would have found disturbing. However, the top Reformers were far from wanting to tolerate beliefs that differed from their own. They simply replaced one authority with another. They established the authority of the Bible instead of the Church, but it was the Bible interpreted by Luther or the Bible interpreted by Calvin. When it came to intolerance, there was no real difference between the new and the old Churches. The religious wars weren't fought for freedom, but for specific sets of beliefs; and in France, if the Protestants had won, it's clear they wouldn't have offered any more freedom to the Catholics than the Catholics offered to them. [78]
Luther was quite opposed to liberty of conscience and worship, a doctrine which was inconsistent with Scripture as he read it. He might protest against coercion and condemn the burning of heretics, when he was in fear that he and his party might be victims, but when he was safe and in power, he asserted his real view that it was the duty of the State to impose the true doctrine and exterminate heresy, which was an abomination, that unlimited obedience to their prince in religious as in other matters was the duty of subjects, and that the end of the State was to defend the faith. He held that Anabaptists should be put to the sword. With Protestants and Catholics alike the dogma of exclusive salvation led to the same place.
Luther strongly opposed the idea of freedom of conscience and worship, a belief he thought was at odds with Scripture as he interpreted it. He might speak out against coercion and condemn the burning of heretics when he feared that he and his followers could become targets, but once he felt secure and held power, he expressed his true belief that it was the government's responsibility to enforce the correct doctrine and eliminate heresy, which he viewed as a grave offense. He believed that subjects should obey their ruler without question in religious matters as well as in others, and that the purpose of the government was to protect the faith. He thought Anabaptists should be executed. For both Protestants and Catholics, the belief in exclusive salvation led to the same outcome.
Calvin’s fame for intolerance is blackest. He did not, like Luther, advocate the absolute power of the civil ruler; he stood for the control of the State by the Church—a form of government which is commonly called theocracy; [79] and he established a theocracy at Geneva. Here liberty was completely crushed; false doctrines were put down by imprisonment, exile, and death. The punishment of Servetus is the most famous exploit of Calvin’s warfare against heresy. The Spaniard Servetus, who had written against the dogma of the Trinity, was imprisoned at Lyons (partly through the machinations of Calvin) and having escaped came rashly to Geneva. He was tried for heresy and committed to the flames (1553), though Geneva had no jurisdiction over him. Melanchthon, who formulated the principles of persecution, praised this act as a memorable example to posterity. Posterity however was one day to be ashamed of that example. In 1903 the Calvinists of Geneva felt impelled to erect an expiatory monument, in which Calvin “our great Reformer” is excused as guilty of an error “which was that of his century.”
Calvin’s reputation for intolerance is notorious. Unlike Luther, he didn’t support the absolute power of the civil ruler; he argued for control of the State by the Church—a system of government often called theocracy; [79] and he created a theocracy in Geneva. Here, freedom was entirely suppressed; false beliefs were dealt with by imprisonment, exile, and execution. The punishment of Servetus stands out as the most infamous act in Calvin’s campaign against heresy. The Spaniard Servetus, who had written against the doctrine of the Trinity, was imprisoned in Lyons (partly due to Calvin’s influence) and, after escaping, foolishly came to Geneva. He was tried for heresy and burned at the stake (1553), even though Geneva had no legal authority over him. Melanchthon, who developed the principles of persecution, praised this act as a significant lesson for future generations. However, future generations would one day regret that lesson. In 1903, the Calvinists of Geneva felt compelled to build a monument of atonement, in which Calvin “our great Reformer” is deemed guilty of an error “which was that of his century.”
Thus the Reformers, like the Church from which they parted, cared nothing for freedom, they only cared for “truth.” If the mediaeval ideal was to purge the world of heretics, the object of the Protestant was to exclude all dissidents from his own land. The people at large were to be driven into a fold, to accept their faith at the command of their sovran. This was the principle laid down in the [80] religious peace which (1555) composed the struggle between the Catholic Emperor and the Protestant German princes. It was recognized by Catherine de’ Medici when she massacred the French Protestants and signified to Queen Elizabeth that she might do likewise with English Catholics.
Thus, the Reformers, like the Church they broke away from, didn’t care about freedom; they only cared about “truth.” If the medieval ideal was to rid the world of heretics, the goal of the Protestant was to push all dissenters out of his own territory. The general population was to be herded into a flock, accepting their faith at the command of their sovereign. This was the principle established in the [80] religious peace that in 1555 ended the conflict between the Catholic Emperor and the Protestant German princes. It was acknowledged by Catherine de’ Medici when she massacred the French Protestants and suggested to Queen Elizabeth that she could do the same with English Catholics.
Nor did the Protestant creeds represent enlightenment. The Reformation on the Continent was as hostile to enlightenment as it was to liberty; and science, if it seemed to contradict the Bible, has as little chance with Luther as with the Pope. The Bible, interpreted by the Protestants or the Roman Church, was equally fatal to witches. In Germany the development of learning received a long set-back.
Nor did the Protestant creeds represent enlightenment. The Reformation on the Continent was just as hostile to enlightenment as it was to freedom; and science, if it seemed to contradict the Bible, had just as little chance with Luther as with the Pope. The Bible, interpreted by either the Protestants or the Roman Church, was equally deadly to witches. In Germany, the advancement of education faced a significant setback.
Yet the Reformation involuntarily helped the cause of liberty. The result was contrary to the intentions of its leaders, was indirect, and long delayed. In the first place, the great rent in Western Christianity, substituting a number of theological authorities instead of one—several gods, we may say, instead of one God—produced a weakening of ecclesiastical authority in general. The religious tradition was broken. In the second place, in the Protestant States, the supreme ecclesiastical power was vested in the sovran; the sovran had other interests besides those of [81] the Church to consider; and political reasons would compel him sooner or later to modify the principle of ecclesiastical intolerance. Catholic States in the same way were forced to depart from the duty of not suffering heretics. The religious wars in France ended in a limited toleration of Protestants. The policy of Cardinal Richelieu, who supported the Protestant cause in Germany, illustrates how secular interests obstructed the cause of faith.
Yet the Reformation unexpectedly advanced the cause of freedom. The outcome was not what its leaders intended; it was indirect and took a long time to unfold. First, the significant split in Western Christianity replaced a single theological authority with multiple ones—several gods, we might say, instead of one God—leading to a general weakening of church authority. The religious tradition was disrupted. Second, in the Protestant States, the highest church authority was held by the sovereign; the sovereign had other interests besides those of the Church and political factors would eventually force them to adapt the principle of church intolerance. Similarly, Catholic States had to move away from the obligation of not allowing heretics. The religious wars in France resulted in a limited acceptance of Protestants. Cardinal Richelieu’s policy, which backed the Protestant cause in Germany, demonstrates how secular interests interfered with matters of faith.
Again, the intellectual justification of the Protestant rebellion against the Church had been the right of private judgment, that is, the principle of religious liberty. But the Reformers had asserted it only for themselves, and as soon as they had framed their own articles of faith, they had practically repudiated it. This was the most glaring inconsistency in the Protestant position; and the claim which they had thrust aside could not be permanently suppressed. Once more, the Protestant doctrines rested on an insecure foundation which no logic could defend, and inevitably led from one untenable position to another. If we are to believe on authority, why should we prefer the upstart dictation of the Lutheran Confession of Augsburg or the English Thirty-nine Articles to the venerable authority of the Church of Rome? If we decide against Rome, we must do so by means [82] of reason; but once we exercise reason in the matter, why should we stop where Luther or Calvin or any of the other rebels stopped, unless we assume that one of them was inspired? If we reject superstitions which they rejected, there is nothing except their authority to prevent us from rejecting all or some of the superstitions which they retained. Moreover, their Bible-worship promoted results which they did not foresee. [1] The inspired record on which the creeds depend became an open book. Public attention was directed to it as never before, though it cannot be said to have been universally read before the nineteenth century. Study led to criticism, the difficulties of the dogma of inspiration were appreciated, and the Bible was ultimately to be submitted to a remorseless dissection which has altered at least the quality of its authority in the eyes of intelligent believers. This process of Biblical criticism has been conducted mainly in a Protestant atmosphere and the new position in which the Bible was placed by the Reformation must be held partly accountable. In these ways, Protestantism was adapted to be a stepping-stone to rationalism, and thus served the cause of freedom.
Once again, the intellectual justification for the Protestant rebellion against the Church was the right to private judgment, which is the principle of religious freedom. However, the Reformers only asserted this for themselves, and as soon as they established their own articles of faith, they effectively rejected it. This was the most obvious inconsistency in the Protestant viewpoint; the claim they had dismissed could not be permanently ignored. Once more, Protestant doctrines rested on an unstable foundation that no logic could defend, leading inevitably from one untenable position to another. If we are to trust authority, why should we favor the new dictation of the Lutheran Confession of Augsburg or the English Thirty-nine Articles over the well-established authority of the Church of Rome? If we reject Rome, we must do so through reason; but once we apply reason to the issue, why should we stop where Luther or Calvin or any of the other dissenters did, unless we assume that one of them was inspired? If we discard superstitions that they rejected, there is nothing except their authority to prevent us from rejecting all or some of the superstitions they retained. Furthermore, their reverence for the Bible led to outcomes they didn’t foresee. The inspired record that the creeds rely on became an open book. Public interest was directed to it like never before, although it can't be said to have been universally read until the nineteenth century. Study led to critique, the challenges of the doctrine of inspiration were recognized, and ultimately the Bible underwent relentless examination that changed at least the perception of its authority among thoughtful believers. This process of Biblical criticism has primarily occurred in a Protestant context, and the new status of the Bible created by the Reformation must take some of the blame. In these ways, Protestantism was shaped to be a stepping-stone to rationalism, thus advancing the cause of freedom.
That cause however was powerfully and directly promoted by one sect of Reformers, who in the eyes of all the others were blasphemers and of whom most people never think when they talk of the Reformation. I mean the Socinians. Of their far-reaching influence something will be said in the next chapter.
That cause, however, was strongly and directly supported by one group of Reformers who were considered blasphemers by all the others, and most people don't think about them when they discuss the Reformation. I'm talking about the Socinians. Their significant influence will be discussed in the next chapter.
Another result of the Reformation has still to be mentioned, its renovating effect on the Roman Church, which had now to fight for its existence. A new series of Popes who were in earnest about religion began with Paul III (1534) and reorganized the Papacy and its resources for a struggle of centuries. [2] The institution of the Jesuit order, the establishment of the Inquisition at Rome, the Council of Trent, the censorship of the Press (Index of Forbidden Books) were the expression of the new spirit and the means to cope with the new situation. The reformed Papacy was good fortune for believing children of the Church, but what here concerns us is that one of its chief objects was to repress freedom more effectually. Savonarola who preached right living at Florence had been executed (1498) under Pope Alexander VI who was a notorious profligate. If Savonarola had lived [84] in the new era he might have been canonized, but Giordano Bruno was burned.
Another result of the Reformation still needs to be mentioned: its transformative impact on the Roman Church, which now had to fight for its survival. A new series of Popes who were serious about religion started with Paul III (1534) and reorganized the Papacy and its resources for a struggle that would last for centuries. [2] The creation of the Jesuit order, the establishment of the Inquisition in Rome, the Council of Trent, and the censorship of the Press (Index of Forbidden Books) were expressions of this new spirit and ways to deal with the new reality. The reformed Papacy was a blessing for faithful children of the Church, but what matters here is that one of its main goals was to suppress freedom more effectively. Savonarola, who preached about living righteously in Florence, was executed (1498) under Pope Alexander VI, who was known for his excesses. If Savonarola had lived in the new era, he might have been canonized, but Giordano Bruno was burned. [84]
Giordano Bruno had constructed a religious philosophy, based partly upon Epicurus, from whom he took the theory of the infinity of the universe. But Epicurean materialism was transformed into a pantheistic mysticism by the doctrine that God is the soul of matter. Accepting the recent discovery of Copernicus, which Catholics and Protestants alike rejected, that the earth revolves round the sun, Bruno took the further step of regarding the fixed stars as suns, each with its invisible satellites. He sought to come to an understanding with the Bible, which (he held) being intended for the vulgar had to accommodate itself to their prejudices. Leaving Italy, because he was suspected of heresy, he lived successively in Switzerland, France, England, and Germany, and in 1592, induced by a false friend to return to Venice he was seized by order of the Inquisition. Finally condemned in Rome, he was burned (1600) in the Campo de’ Fiori, where a monument now stands in his honour, erected some years ago, to the great chagrin of the Roman Church.
Giordano Bruno developed a religious philosophy that was partly influenced by Epicurus, from whom he adopted the idea of the universe's infinity. However, Epicurean materialism morphed into a pantheistic mysticism with the belief that God is the soul of matter. Embracing Copernicus's recent discovery, which both Catholics and Protestants rejected—that the Earth revolves around the sun—Bruno took it a step further by viewing the fixed stars as suns, each accompanied by invisible satellites. He aimed to reconcile his ideas with the Bible, which he believed was meant for the general public and had to cater to their misconceptions. After leaving Italy due to suspicions of heresy, he lived in Switzerland, France, England, and Germany. In 1592, tricked by a false friend into returning to Venice, he was captured by the Inquisition. Ultimately, he was condemned in Rome and burned in 1600 at the Campo de' Fiori, where a monument in his honor now stands, much to the dismay of the Roman Church.
Much is made of the fate of Bruno because he is one of the world’s famous men. No country has so illustrious a victim of that era to commemorate as Italy, but in other lands [85] blood just as innocent was shed for heterodox opinions. In France there was rather more freedom than elsewhere under the relatively tolerant government of Henry IV and of the Cardinals Richelieu and Mazarin, till about 1660. But at Toulouse (1619) Lucilio Vanini, a learned Italian who like Bruno wandered about Europe, was convicted as an atheist and blasphemer; his tongue was torn out and he was burned. Protestant England, under Elizabeth and James I, did not lag behind the Roman Inquisition, but on account of the obscurity of the victims her zeal for faith has been unduly forgotten. Yet, but for an accident, she might have covered herself with the glory of having done to death a heretic not less famous than Giordano Bruno. The poet Marlowe was accused of atheism, but while the prosecution was hanging over him he was killed in a sordid quarrel in a tavern (1593). Another dramatist (Kyd) who was implicated in the charge was put to the torture. At the same time Sir Walter Raleigh was prosecuted for unbelief but not convicted. Others were not so fortunate. Three or four persons were burned at Norwich in the reign of Elizabeth for unchristian doctrines, among them Francis Kett who had been a Fellow of Corpus Christi, Cambridge. Under James I, who [86] interested himself personally in such matters, Bartholomew Legate was charged with holding various pestilent opinions. The king summoned him to his presence and asked him whether he did not pray daily to Jesus Christ. Legate replied he had prayed to Christ in the days of his ignorance, but not for the last seven years. “Away, base fellow,” said James, spurning him with his foot, “it shall never be said that one stayeth in my palace that hath never prayed to our Saviour for seven years together.” Legate, having been imprisoned for some time in Newgate, was declared an incorrigible heretic and burned at Smithfield (1611). Just a month later, one Wightman was burned at Lichfield, by the Bishop of Coventry, for heterodox doctrines. It is possible that public opinion was shocked by these two burnings. They were the last cases in England of death for unbelief. Puritan intolerance, indeed, passed an ordinance in 1648, by which all who denied the Trinity, Christ’s divinity, the inspiration of Scripture, or a future state, were liable to death, and persons guilty of other heresies, to imprisonment. But this did not lead to any executions.
A lot is said about Bruno's fate because he is one of the most famous figures in history. No country remembers a victim from that era quite like Italy does, but in other places, [85] innocent blood was shed for different opinions just as much. In France, there was a bit more freedom than in other countries under the relatively tolerant rule of Henry IV and the Cardinals Richelieu and Mazarin, up until around 1660. However, in Toulouse (1619), Lucilio Vanini, an educated Italian who wandered across Europe like Bruno, was convicted of being an atheist and a blasphemer; his tongue was cut out, and he was burned. Protestant England, under Elizabeth and James I, wasn't any better than the Roman Inquisition, but because the victims were less well-known, her zeal for faith has been largely overlooked. Yet, with a bit of luck, she could have claimed the honor of executing a heretic just as famous as Giordano Bruno. The poet Marlowe was accused of atheism, but while the charges were pending, he was killed in a sordid tavern fight (1593). Another playwright (Kyd) who was involved in the accusations was tortured. At the same time, Sir Walter Raleigh was prosecuted for disbelief but was not convicted. Others were not so lucky. Three or four people were burned at Norwich during Elizabeth's reign for unchristian beliefs, including Francis Kett, a former Fellow of Corpus Christi, Cambridge. Under James I, who took a personal interest in such matters, Bartholomew Legate was accused of holding various dangerous opinions. The king summoned him and asked if he didn't pray daily to Jesus Christ. Legate replied that he had prayed to Christ back when he was ignorant but hadn't done so for the last seven years. “Get out, you lowlife,” said James, kicking him, “it will never be said that someone stays in my palace who hasn't prayed to our Savior for seven straight years.” Legate was imprisoned for a while in Newgate and declared an unrepentant heretic before being burned at Smithfield (1611). Just a month later, one Wightman was burned at Lichfield by the Bishop of Coventry for his unorthodox beliefs. Public opinion may have been shocked by these two burnings. They were the last instances in England of executions for unbelief. Puritan intolerance did pass a law in 1648 making it punishable by death for anyone to deny the Trinity, Christ’s divinity, the inspiration of Scripture, or a future state, with other heresies leading to imprisonment. But this did not result in any actual executions.
The Renaissance age saw the first signs of the beginning of modern science, but the mediaeval prejudices against the investigation [87] of nature were not dissipated till the seventeenth century, and in Italy they continued to a much later period. The history of modern astronomy begins in 1543, with the publication of the work of Copernicus revealing the truth about the motions of the earth. The appearance of this work is important in the history of free thought, because it raised a clear and definite issue between science and Scripture; and Osiander, who edited it (Copernicus was dying), forseeing the outcry it would raise, stated untruly in the preface that the earth’s motion was put forward only as a hypothesis. The theory was denounced by Catholics and Reformers, and it did not convince some men (e.g. Bacon) who were not influenced by theological prejudice. The observations of the Italian astronomer Galileo de’ Galilei demonstrated the Copernican theory beyond question. His telescope discovered the moons of Jupiter, and his observation of the spots in the sun confirmed the earth’s rotation. In the pulpits of Florence, where he lived under the protection of the Grand Duke, his sensational discoveries were condemned. “Men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven?” He was then denounced to the Holy Office of the Inquisition by two Dominican monks. Learning that his investigations were being considered [88] at Rome, Galileo went thither, confident that he would be able to convince the ecclesiastical authorities of the manifest truth of Copernicanism. He did not realize what theology was capable of. In February 1616 the Holy Office decided that the Copernican system was in itself absurd, and, in respect of Scripture, heretical. Cardinal Bellarmin, by the Pope’s direction, summoned Galileo and officially admonished him to abandon his opinion and cease to teach it, otherwise the Inquisition would proceed against him. Galileo promised to obey. The book of Copernicus was placed on the Index. It has been remarked that Galileo’s book on Solar Spots contains no mention of Scripture, and thus the Holy Office, in its decree which related to that book, passed judgment on a scientific, not a theological, question.
The Renaissance marked the beginnings of modern science, but medieval biases against exploring nature didn't fade until the seventeenth century, and in Italy, they lasted even longer. The story of modern astronomy starts in 1543 with the publication of Copernicus's work, which revealed the truth about the earth's movements. This publication is significant in the history of free thought because it clearly highlighted the conflict between science and Scripture. Osiander, who edited the work while Copernicus was dying, falsely claimed in the preface that the earth's motion was presented merely as a hypothesis, anticipating the uproar it would cause. Both Catholics and Reformers denounced the theory, and it didn't convince some thinkers (e.g., Bacon) who weren't swayed by theological biases. The observations of the Italian astronomer Galileo de' Galilei provided undeniable evidence for the Copernican theory. His telescope discovered Jupiter's moons, and his observations of sunspots confirmed the earth's rotation. In the pulpits of Florence, where he lived under the Grand Duke's protection, his groundbreaking discoveries were condemned. "Men of Galilee, why are you gazing up into heaven?" He was reported to the Holy Office of the Inquisition by two Dominican monks. Realizing his investigations were being reviewed in Rome, Galileo went there, confident he could persuade the church authorities of the clear truth of Copernicanism. He didn't understand the extent of theological authority. In February 1616, the Holy Office declared the Copernican system to be inherently absurd and, in relation to Scripture, heretical. Cardinal Bellarmin, acting on the Pope's orders, summoned Galileo and officially warned him to abandon his views and stop teaching them, or face action from the Inquisition. Galileo agreed to comply. Copernicus's book was placed on the Index. It's been noted that Galileo's book on Sunspots doesn't mention Scripture, meaning the Holy Office's decree regarding that book judged a scientific issue, not a theological one.
Galileo was silenced for a while, but it was impossible for him to be mute for ever. Under a new Pope (Urban VIII) he looked for greater liberty, and there were many in the Papal circle who were well disposed to him. He hoped to avoid difficulties by the device of placing the arguments for the old and the new theories side by side, and pretending not to judge between them. He wrote a treatise on the two systems (the Ptolemaic and the Copernican) in the form [89] of Dialogues, of which the preface declares that the purpose is to explain the pros and cons of the two views. But the spirit of the work is Copernican. He received permission, quite definite as he thought, from Father Riccardi (master of the Sacred Palace) to print it, and it appeared in 1632. The Pope however disapproved of it, the book was examined by a commission, and Galileo was summoned before the Inquisition. He was old and ill, and the humiliations which he had to endure are a painful story. He would probably have been more severely treated, if one of the members of the tribunal had not been a man of scientific training (Macolano, a Dominican), who was able to appreciate his ability. Under examination, Galileo denied that he had upheld the motion of the earth in the Dialogues, and asserted that he had shown the reasons of Copernicus to be inconclusive. This defence was in accordance with the statement in his preface, but contradicted his deepest conviction. In struggling with such a tribunal, it was the only line which a man who was not a hero could take. At a later session, he forced himself ignominiously to confess that some of the arguments on the Copernican side had been put too strongly and to declare himself ready to confute the [90] theory. In the final examination, he was threatened with torture. He said that before the decree of 1616 he had held the truth of the Copernican system to be arguable, but since then he had held the Ptolemaic to be true. Next day, he publicly abjured the scientific truth which he had demonstrated. He was allowed to retire to the country, on condition that he saw no one. In the last months of his life he wrote to a friend to this effect: “The falsity of the Copernican system cannot be doubted, especially by us Catholics. It is refuted by the irrefragable authority of Scripture. The conjectures of Copernicus and his disciples were all disposed of by the one solid argument: God’s omnipotence can operate in infinitely various ways. If something appears to our observation to happen in one particular way, we must not curtail God’s arm, and sustain a thing in which we may be deceived.” The irony is evident.
Galileo was silenced for a time, but he couldn't stay quiet forever. With a new Pope (Urban VIII), he sought more freedom, and many in the Papal circle were sympathetic to him. He tried to sidestep problems by presenting both the old and new theories side by side and pretending not to take a side. He wrote a treatise on the two systems (Ptolemaic and Copernican) in the form of Conversations, with a preface stating that the aim was to outline the pros and cons of both views. However, the spirit of the work was clearly Copernican. He believed he had received clear permission from Father Riccardi (master of the Sacred Palace) to print it, and it was published in 1632. The Pope, however, disapproved, and the book was reviewed by a commission, leading to Galileo being summoned before the Inquisition. He was old and unwell, and the humiliations he faced are a painful story. He likely would have faced harsher treatment if one tribunal member (Macolano, a Dominican) hadn't been scientifically trained and able to appreciate his brilliance. During questioning, Galileo denied that he had supported the motion of the earth in the Conversations and claimed he had shown Copernicus’s arguments to be inconclusive. This defense matched his preface but contradicted his deepest beliefs. Faced with such a tribunal, this was the only course a non-heroic person could take. At a later session, he shamefully confessed that some of the arguments for the Copernican side had been overstated and declared his willingness to refute the theory. In the final examination, he was threatened with torture. He stated that before the 1616 decree he considered the Copernican system debatable, but since then he believed in the Ptolemaic system. The next day, he publicly renounced the scientific truth he had demonstrated. He was permitted to retreat to the countryside, provided he saw no one. In the last months of his life, he wrote to a friend, saying: “The falsity of the Copernican system cannot be doubted, especially by us Catholics. It is disproved by the undeniable authority of Scripture. Copernicus and his followers' conjectures were all negated by one solid argument: God's omnipotence can work in infinitely various ways. If something seems to happen in one specific way to our observation, we must not limit God’s power and hold onto something that may deceive us.” The irony is clear.
Rome did not permit the truth about the solar system to be taught till after the middle of the eighteenth century, and Galileo’s books remained on the Index till 1835. The prohibition was fatal to the study of natural science in Italy.
Rome did not allow the truth about the solar system to be taught until after the middle of the eighteenth century, and Galileo’s books stayed on the Index until 1835. This ban was disastrous for the study of natural science in Italy.
The Roman Index reminds us of the significance of the invention of printing in the struggle for freedom of thought, by making [91] it easy to propagate new ideas far and wide. Authority speedily realized the danger, and took measures to place its yoke on the new contrivance, which promised to be such a powerful ally of reason. Pope Alexander VI inaugurated censorship of the Press by his Bull against unlicensed printing (1501). In France King Henry II made printing without official permission punishable by death. In Germany, censorship was introduced in 1529. In England, under Elizabeth, books could not be printed without a license, and printing presses were not allowed except in London, Oxford, and Cambridge; the regulation of the Press was under the authority of the Star Chamber. Nowhere did the Press become really free till the nineteenth century.
The Roman Index highlights how important the invention of printing was in the fight for freedom of thought, as it made it easy to spread new ideas widely. [91] Authority quickly recognized the threat and took steps to control this new tool, which had the potential to be a strong supporter of reason. Pope Alexander VI began censoring the Press with his Bull against unlicensed printing (1501). In France, King Henry II made it a death penalty offense to print without official permission. In Germany, censorship was implemented in 1529. In England, during Elizabeth's reign, no books could be printed without a license, and printing presses were only permitted in London, Oxford, and Cambridge; the Star Chamber oversaw Press regulation. The Press did not become genuinely free until the nineteenth century.
While the Reformation and the renovated Roman Church meant a reaction against the Renaissance, the vital changes which the Renaissance signified—individualism, a new intellectual attitude to the world, the cultivation of secular knowledge—were permanent and destined to lead, amid the competing intolerances of Catholic and Protestant powers, to the goal of liberty. We shall see how reason and the growth of knowledge undermined the bases of theological authority. At each step in this process, in which philosophical speculation, historical [92] criticism, natural science have all taken part, the opposition between reason and faith deepened; doubt, clear or vague, increased; and secularism, derived from the Humanists, and always implying scepticism, whether latent or conscious, substituted an interest in the fortunes of the human race upon earth for the interest in a future world. And along with this steady intellectual advance, toleration gained ground and freedom won more champions. In the meantime the force of political circumstances was compelling governments to mitigate their maintenance of one religious creed by measures of relief to other Christian sects, and the principle of exclusiveness was broken down for reasons of worldly expediency. Religious liberty was an important step towards complete freedom of opinion.
While the Reformation and the reformed Roman Church were a reaction against the Renaissance, the significant changes brought about by the Renaissance—individualism, a new way of thinking about the world, and the pursuit of secular knowledge—were lasting and destined to lead, amid the competing intolerances of Catholic and Protestant powers, to the pursuit of liberty. We will see how reason and the advancement of knowledge weakened the foundations of theological authority. With each step in this process, where philosophical speculation, historical criticism, and natural science all played a role, the conflict between reason and faith intensified; doubt, whether clear or vague, increased; and secularism, stemming from the Humanists and always suggesting skepticism, whether hidden or open, shifted the focus from a future world to the well-being of humanity on earth. Alongside this continuous intellectual progress, tolerance gained momentum and freedom found more supporters. Meanwhile, political pressures were forcing governments to ease their strict adherence to one religious creed by allowing relief to other Christian sects, and the principle of exclusiveness was weakened for practical reasons. Religious liberty was a crucial step toward full freedom of thought.
CHAPTER V
RELIGIOUS TOLERATION
IN the third century B.C. the Indian king Asoka, a man of religious zeal but of tolerant spirit, confronted by the struggle between two hostile religions (Brahmanism and Buddhism), decided that both should be equally privileged and honoured in his dominions. His ordinances on the matter are memorable [93] as the earliest existing Edicts of toleration. In Europe, as we saw, the principle of toleration was for the first time definitely expressed in the Roman Imperial Edicts which terminated the persecution of the Christians.
In the third century B.C., the Indian king Asoka, a deeply religious yet tolerant individual, faced the conflict between two opposing religions (Brahmanism and Buddhism). He decided that both should be treated equally and respected in his kingdom. His orders on this topic are significant as the earliest known Edicts of tolerance. [93] In Europe, as we saw, the principle of tolerance was first clearly stated in the Roman Imperial Edicts that ended the persecution of Christians.
The religious strife of the sixteenth century raised the question in its modern form, and for many generations it was one of the chief problems of statesmen and the subject of endless controversial pamphlets. Toleration means incomplete religious liberty, and there are many degrees of it. It might be granted to certain Christian sects; it might be granted to Christian sects, but these alone; it might be granted to all religions, but not to freethinkers; or to deists, but not to atheists. It might mean the concession of some civil rights, but not of others; it might mean the exclusion of those who are tolerated from public offices or from certain professions. The religious liberty now enjoyed in Western lands has been gained through various stages of toleration.
The religious conflicts of the sixteenth century brought up the issue in today's terms, and for many generations, it became one of the main challenges for leaders and a topic of endless debated pamphlets. Toleration refers to limited religious freedom, and it exists in many forms. It could be extended to specific Christian groups; it could be given to Christians only; it could apply to all religions, but exclude free thinkers; or to deists, but not atheists. It might involve granting some civil rights, but withholding others; it might also mean that those who are tolerated are excluded from public office or certain professions. The religious freedom we now have in Western countries has been achieved through various levels of toleration.
We owe the modern principle of toleration to the Italian group of Reformers, who rejected the doctrine of the Trinity and were the fathers of Unitarianism. The Reformation movement had spread to Italy, but Rome was successful in suppressing it, and many heretics fled to Switzerland. The anti-Trinitarian [94] group were forced by the intolerance of Calvin to flee to Transylvania and Poland where they propagated their doctrines. The Unitarian creed was moulded by Fausto Sozzini, generally known as Socinus, and in the catechism of his sect (1574) persecution is condemned. This repudiation of the use of force in the interest of religion is a consequence of the Socinian doctrines. For, unlike Luther and Calvin, the Socinians conceded such a wide room to individual judgment in the interpretation of Scripture that to impose Socinianism would have been inconsistent with its principles. In other words, there was a strong rationalistic element which was lacking in the Trinitarian creeds.
We owe the modern idea of toleration to a group of Italian Reformers who rejected the doctrine of the Trinity and became the founders of Unitarianism. The Reformation movement had spread to Italy, but Rome successfully suppressed it, forcing many heretics to flee to Switzerland. The anti-Trinitarian group was driven by Calvin's intolerance to seek refuge in Transylvania and Poland, where they spread their beliefs. The Unitarian creed was shaped by Fausto Sozzini, commonly known as Socinus, and in the catechism of his sect (1574), persecution is condemned. This rejection of using force for religious purposes stems from Socinian doctrines. Unlike Luther and Calvin, the Socinians allowed considerable room for individual interpretation of Scripture, making it inconsistent with their principles to impose Socinianism. In other words, there was a strong rationalistic aspect that was absent in the Trinitarian creeds. [94]
It was under the influence of the Socinian spirit that Castellion of Savoy sounded the trumpet of toleration in a pamphlet denouncing the burning of Servetus, whereby he earned the malignant hatred of Calvin. He maintained the innocence of error and ridiculed the importance which the Churches laid on obscure questions such as predestination and the Trinity. “To discuss the difference between the Law and the Gospel, gratuitous remission of sins or imputed righteousness, is as if a man were to discuss whether a prince was to come on horseback, [95] or in a chariot, or dressed in white or in red.” [1] Religion is a curse if persecution is a necessary part of it.
It was under the influence of the Socinian spirit that Castellion of Savoy sounded the trumpet for tolerance in a pamphlet condemning the burning of Servetus, which earned him the deep hatred of Calvin. He argued that error is innocent and mocked the importance that the Churches placed on obscure issues like predestination and the Trinity. “To discuss the difference between the Law and the Gospel, the free forgiveness of sins or imputed righteousness, is like debating whether a prince should arrive on horseback, [95] or in a chariot, or dressed in white or in red.” [1] Religion is a curse if persecution is a necessary part of it.
For a long time the Socinians and those who came under their influence when, driven from Poland, they passed into Germany and Holland, were the only sects which advocated toleration. It was adopted from them by the Anabaptists and by the Arminian section of the Reformed Church of Holland. And in Holland, the founder of the English Congregationalists, who (under the name of Independents) played such an important part in the history of the Civil War and the Commonwealth, learned the principle of liberty of conscience. Socinus thought that this principle could be realized without abolishing the State Church. He contemplated a close union between the State and the prevailing Church, combined with complete toleration for other sects. It is under this system (which has been called jurisdictional) that religious liberty has been realized in European States. But there is another and simpler method, that of separating Church from State and placing all religions on an equality. This was the solution which the Anabaptists would have preferred. They detested the State; and the doctrine of religious liberty was not [96] precious to them. Their ideal system would have been an Anabaptist theocracy; separation was the second best.
For a long time, the Socinians and those influenced by them, who were driven out of Poland and moved to Germany and Holland, were the only groups that supported tolerance. The Anabaptists and the Arminian faction of the Reformed Church in Holland adopted this idea from them. In Holland, the founder of the English Congregationalists, who were known as Independents and played a significant role in the history of the Civil War and the Commonwealth, learned the principle of freedom of conscience. Socinus believed that this principle could be achieved without abolishing the State Church. He envisioned a close relationship between the State and the dominant Church, combined with full toleration for other sects. It is within this system (which has been referred to as jurisdictional) that religious freedom has been realized in European States. However, there is another, simpler approach: separating Church from State and giving all religions equal standing. This was the solution the Anabaptists would have preferred. They had a strong aversion to the State, and the concept of religious freedom wasn’t particularly cherished by them. Their ideal system would have been an Anabaptist theocracy; separation was just the next best option. [96]
In Europe, public opinion was not ripe for separation, inasmuch as the most powerful religious bodies were alike in regarding toleration as wicked indifference. But it was introduced in a small corner of the new world beyond the Atlantic in the seventeenth century. The Puritans who fled from the intolerance of the English Church and State and founded colonies in New England, were themselves equally intolerant, not only to Anglicans and Catholics, but to Baptists and Quakers. They set up theocratical governments from which all who did not belong to their own sect were excluded. Roger Williams had imbibed from the Dutch Arminians the idea of separation of Church from State. On account of this heresy he was driven from Massachusetts, and he founded Providence to be a refuge for those whom the Puritan colonists persecuted. Here he set up a democratic constitution in which the magistrates had power only in civil matters and could not interfere with religion. Other towns were presently founded in Rhode Island, and a charter of Charles II (1663) confirmed the constitution, which secured to all citizens professing Christianity, of whatever [97] form, the full enjoyment of political rights. Non-Christians were tolerated, but were not admitted to the political rights of Christians. So far, the new State fell short of perfect liberty. But the fact that Jews were soon admitted, notwithstanding, to full citizenship shows how free the atmosphere was. To Roger Williams belongs the glory of having founded the first modern State which was really tolerant and was based on the principle of taking the control of religious matters entirely out of the hands of the civil government.
In Europe, public opinion wasn’t ready for separation since the most powerful religious groups viewed tolerance as a form of wicked indifference. However, this idea emerged in a small part of the New World across the Atlantic in the seventeenth century. The Puritans, who escaped the intolerance of the English Church and State to establish colonies in New England, were themselves quite intolerant, not just of Anglicans and Catholics, but also of Baptists and Quakers. They created theocratic governments that excluded anyone not belonging to their sect. Roger Williams, influenced by the Dutch Arminians, embraced the idea of separating Church and State. Because of this belief, he was expelled from Massachusetts, where he founded Providence as a refuge for those persecuted by the Puritan colonists. There, he established a democratic constitution that limited the authority of magistrates to civil matters, ensuring they couldn't interfere with religion. Other towns were soon created in Rhode Island, and a charter from Charles II in 1663 confirmed the constitution, securing all citizens professing Christianity, in any form, full political rights. Non-Christians were tolerated but excluded from the political rights granted to Christians. This meant that the new State didn’t achieve perfect liberty. However, the admission of Jews to full citizenship shortly after highlights the freedom of the atmosphere. Roger Williams deserves recognition for establishing the first truly tolerant modern State, grounded in the principle of completely separating religious matters from civil government.
Toleration was also established in the Roman Catholic colony of Maryland, but in a different way. Through the influence of Lord Baltimore an Act of Toleration was passed in 1649, notable as the first decree, voted by a legal assembly, granting complete freedom to all Christians. No one professing faith in Christ was to be molested in regard to his religion. But the law was heavy on all outside this pale. Any one who blasphemed God or attacked the Trinity or any member of the Trinity was threatened by the penalty of death. The tolerance of Maryland attracted so many Protestant settlers from Virginia that the Protestants became a majority, and as soon as they won political preponderance, they introduced an Act (1654) [98] excluding Papists and Prelatists from toleration. The rule of the Baltimores was restored after 1660, and the old religious freedom was revived, but with the accession of William III the Protestants again came into power and the toleration which the Catholics had instituted in Maryland came to an end.
Toleration was also established in the Roman Catholic colony of Maryland, but in a different way. Thanks to Lord Baltimore's influence, an Act of Toleration was passed in 1649, which was significant because it was the first law voted on by a legal assembly that granted complete freedom to all Christians. No one who professed faith in Christ was to be troubled about their religion. However, the law was strict against anyone outside this group. Anyone who blasphemed God or attacked the Trinity or any member of the Trinity faced the death penalty. The tolerance in Maryland attracted so many Protestant settlers from Virginia that they became the majority, and as soon as they gained political power, they introduced an Act (1654) excluding Catholics and high church members from toleration. The rule of the Baltimores was restored after 1660, and the old religious freedom returned, but with the ascent of William III, the Protestants regained power, and the toleration that Catholics had established in Maryland ended. [98]
It will be observed that in both these cases freedom was incomplete; but it was much larger and more fundamental in Rhode Island, where it had been ultimately derived from the doctrine of Socinus. [2] When the colonies became independent of England the Federal Constitution which they set up was absolutely secular, but it was left to each member of the Union to adopt Separation or not (1789). If separation has become the rule in the American States, it may be largely due to the fact that on any other system the governments would have found it difficult to impose mutual tolerance on the sects. It must be added that in Maryland and a few southern States atheists still suffer from some political disabilities.
It can be noted that in both of these instances, freedom was not fully realized; however, it was much broader and more foundational in Rhode Island, where it ultimately stemmed from Socinus's teachings. [2] When the colonies gained independence from England, the Federal Constitution they established was entirely secular, but it was up to each member of the Union to choose whether or not to adopt Separation (1789). If separation has become the standard practice in the American States, it may largely be because, under any other system, governments would have struggled to enforce mutual tolerance among different sects. It's important to mention that in Maryland and a few southern States, atheists still face some political restrictions.
In England, the experiment of Separation would have been tried under the Commonwealth, if the Independents had had their way. This policy was overruled by Cromwell. [99] The new national Church included Presbyterians, Independents, and Baptists, but liberty of worship was granted to all Christian sects, except Roman Catholics and Anglicans. If the parliament had had the power, this toleration would have been a mere name. The Presbyterians regarded toleration as a work of the Devil, and would have persecuted the Independents if they could. But under Cromwell’s autocratic rule even the Anglicans lived in peace, and toleration was extended to the Jews. In these days, voices were raised from various quarters advocating toleration on general grounds. [3] The most illustrious advocate was Milton, the poet, who was in favour of the severance of Church from State.
In England, the idea of Separation would have been put to the test during the Commonwealth if the Independents had gotten their way. This approach was blocked by Cromwell. [99] The new national Church included Presbyterians, Independents, and Baptists, but freedom of worship was allowed for all Christian groups, except Roman Catholics and Anglicans. If the parliament had the power, this tolerance would have been just a name. The Presbyterians saw tolerance as a devilish act and would have persecuted the Independents if given the chance. However, under Cromwell’s authoritarian leadership, even the Anglicans lived in peace, and tolerance was extended to Jews. During this time, voices from different groups called for tolerance on general principles. [3] The most notable supporter was the poet Milton, who advocated for separating Church and State.
In Milton’s Areopagitica: a speech for the liberty of unlicensed printing (1644), the freedom of the Press is eloquently sustained by arguments which are valid for freedom of thought in general. It is shown that the censorship will conduce “to the discouragement of all learning and the stop of truth, not only by disexercising and blunting our abilities in what we know already, but by hindering and cropping the discovery that might be yet further made, both in religious [100] and civil wisdom.” For knowledge is advanced through the utterance of new opinions, and truth is discovered by free discussion. If the waters of truth “flow not in a perpetual progression they sicken into a muddy pool of conformity and tradition.” Books which are authorized by the licensers are apt to be, as Bacon said, “but the language of the times,” and do not contribute to progress. The examples of the countries where the censorship is severe do not suggest that it is useful for morals: “look into Italy and Spain, whether those places be one scruple the better, the honester, the wiser, the chaster, since all the inquisitional rigour that hath been executed upon books.” Spain indeed could reply, “We are, what is more important, more orthodox.” It is interesting to notice that Milton places freedom of thought above civil liberty: “Give me the liberty to know, to utter, and to argue freely according to conscience, above all other liberties.”
In Milton’s Areopagitica: a speech for the freedom of unregulated printing (1644), the freedom of the Press is powerfully defended through arguments that apply to overall freedom of thought. It shows that censorship leads “to the discouragement of all learning and the halt of truth, not only by dulling our skills in what we already know, but by preventing and limiting the discoveries that could still be made, both in religious and civil wisdom.” Knowledge advances through expressing new opinions, and truth is uncovered through open discussion. If the waters of truth “don’t flow in a constant progression, they become a stagnant pool of conformity and tradition.” Books authorized by licensers tend to be, as Bacon noted, “only the language of the times,” and do not aid progress. The examples of countries with severe censorship do not indicate that it benefits morality: “look into Italy and Spain, whether those places are even slightly better, more honest, wiser, or purer since all the inquisitional rigor enforced on books.” Spain could indeed respond, “We are, what’s more important, more orthodox.” It’s noteworthy that Milton values freedom of thought above civil liberty: “Give me the freedom to know, to speak, and to argue freely according to my conscience, above all other freedoms.”
With the restoration of the Monarchy and the Anglican Church, religious liberty was extinguished by a series of laws against Dissenters. To the Revolution we owe the Act of Toleration (1689) from which the religious freedom which England enjoys at present is derived. It granted freedom of worship to Presbyterians, Congregationalists, [101] Baptists and Quakers, but only to these; Catholics and Unitarians were expressly excepted and the repressive legislation of Charles II remained in force against them. It was a characteristically English measure, logically inconsistent and absurd, a mixture of tolerance and intolerance, but suitable to the circumstances and the state of public opinion at the time.
With the restoration of the Monarchy and the Anglican Church, religious freedom was crushed by a series of laws targeting Dissenters. We owe the Act of Toleration (1689) to the Revolution, which laid the foundations for the religious freedom that England enjoys today. It allowed Presbyterians, Congregationalists, Baptists, and Quakers to worship freely, but only these groups; Catholics and Unitarians were explicitly excluded, and the oppressive laws from Charles II still applied to them. It was a distinctly English approach—logically inconsistent and absurd, a mix of tolerance and intolerance, but fitting for the circumstances and public sentiment of the time. [101]
In the same year John Locke’s famous (first) Letter concerning Toleration appeared in Latin. Three subsequent letters developed and illustrated his thesis. The main argument is based on the principle that the business of civil government is quite distinct from that of religion, that the State is a society constituted only for preserving and promoting the civil interests of its members —civil interests meaning life, liberty, health, and the possession of property. The care of souls is not committed to magistrates more than to other men. For the magistrate can only use outward force; but true religion means the inward persuasion of the mind, and the mind is so made that force cannot compel it to believe. So too it is absurd for a State to make laws to enforce a religion, for laws are useless without penalties, and penalties are impertinent because they cannot convince.
In the same year, John Locke's famous (first) Letter on Toleration was published in Latin. Three additional letters expanded on and illustrated his main idea. The core argument is based on the principle that civil government is completely separate from religion, and that the State exists solely to protect and promote the civil interests of its citizens—civil interests like life, liberty, health, and property ownership. The care of souls isn't the responsibility of magistrates any more than it is of anyone else. The magistrate can only use physical force, but true religion is about the inner conviction of the mind, and the mind is structured in a way that force can't make it believe. Similarly, it's ridiculous for a State to create laws to enforce a religion because laws are pointless without penalties, and penalties are irrelevant because they can't persuade anyone.
Moreover, even if penalties could change [102] men’s beliefs, this would not conduce to the salvation of souls. Would more men be saved if all blindly resigned themselves to the will of their rulers and accepted the religion of their country? For as the princes of the world are divided in religion, one country alone would be in the right, and all the rest of the world would have to follow their princes to destruction; “and that which heightens the absurdity, and very ill suits the notion of a deity, men would owe their eternal happiness or their eternal misery to the places of their nativity.” This is a principle on which Locke repeatedly insists. If a State is justified in imposing a creed, it follows that in all the lands, except the one or few in which the true faith prevails, it is the duty of the subjects to embrace a false religion. If Protestantism is promoted in England, Popery by the same rule will be promoted in France. “What is true and good in England will be true and good at Rome too, in China, or Geneva.” Toleration is the principle which gives to the true faith the best chance of prevailing.
Furthermore, even if punishments could change [102] people’s beliefs, it wouldn’t lead to the salvation of souls. Would more people be saved if everyone just accepted the will of their rulers and went along with the religion of their country? Since the leaders of the world are divided in their religions, only one country could be right, and everyone else would have to follow their leaders into disaster; “and what makes this even more absurd, and doesn’t fit with the idea of a deity, is that people would owe their eternal happiness or misery to where they were born.” This is a point Locke emphasizes repeatedly. If a government is allowed to enforce a belief, then in all places except the one or few where the true faith exists, it becomes the duty of the citizens to adopt a false religion. If Protestantism is promoted in England, by the same logic, Catholicism will be promoted in France. “What is true and good in England will also be true and good in Rome, China, or Geneva.” Tolerance is the principle that gives the true faith the best chance of succeeding.
Locke would concede full liberty to idolaters, by whom he means the Indians of North America, and he makes some scathing remarks on the ecclesiastical zeal which forced these “innocent pagans” to forsake [103] their ancient religion. But his toleration, though it extends beyond the Christian pale, is not complete. He excepts in the first place Roman Catholics, not on account of their theological dogmas but because they “teach that faith is not to be kept with heretics,” that “kings excommunicated forfeit their crowns and kingdoms,” and because they deliver themselves up to the protection and service of a foreign prince—the Pope. In other words, they are politically dangerous. His other exception is atheists. “Those are not all to be tolerated who deny the being of God. Promises, covenants and oaths, which are the bonds of human society, can have no hold upon an atheist. The taking away of God, though but even in thought, dissolves all. Besides also, those that by their atheism undermine and destroy all religion, can have no pretence of religion to challenge the privilege of a Toleration.”
Locke would fully grant freedom to idolaters, referring specifically to the Native Americans of North America, and he makes some sharp criticisms of the religious zeal that forced these “innocent pagans” to abandon [103] their traditional beliefs. However, his tolerance, while it goes beyond just Christians, isn’t absolute. He first excludes Roman Catholics, not due to their beliefs but because they “teach that faith is not to be kept with heretics,” that “kings who are excommunicated lose their crowns and kingdoms,” and because they submit themselves to the protection and authority of a foreign leader—the Pope. In other words, they are politically risky. His other exception is atheists. “Not everyone who denies the existence of God deserves to be tolerated. Promises, agreements, and oaths, which are the foundations of human society, cannot hold any weight with an atheist. Removing God, even in thought, breaks everything apart. Furthermore, those who, through their atheism, undermine and destroy all religion can’t claim any religious grounds to demand the privilege of tolerance.”
Thus Locke is not free from the prejudices of his time. These exceptions contradict his own principle that “it is absurd that things should be enjoined by laws which are not in men’s power to perform. And to believe this or that to be true does not depend upon our will.” This applies to Roman Catholics as to Protestants, to atheists as to deists. Locke, however, perhaps thought [104] that the speculative opinion of atheism, which was uncommon in his day, does depend on the will. He would have excluded from his State his great contemporary Spinoza.
Thus, Locke is not free from the biases of his time. These exceptions contradict his own principle that “it is absurd for laws to require things that are beyond people's ability to perform. And believing this or that to be true does not depend on our will.” This applies to Roman Catholics just as it does to Protestants, and to atheists just as it does to deists. However, Locke may have thought that the speculative belief in atheism, which was rare in his time, does depend on the will. He would have excluded his great contemporary Spinoza from his State. [104]
But in spite of its limitations Locke’s Toleration is a work of the highest value, and its argument takes us further than its author went. It asserts unrestrictedly the secular principle, and its logical issue is Disestablishment. A Church is merely “a free and voluntary society.” I may notice the remark that if infidels were to be converted by force, it was easier for God to do it “with armies of heavenly legions than for any son of the Church, how potent soever, with all his dragoons.” This is a polite way of stating a maxim analogous to that of the Emperor Tiberius (above, p. 41). If false beliefs are an offence to God, it is, really, his affair.
But despite its limitations, Locke’s Tolerance is an incredibly valuable work, and its argument pushes the discussion further than what the author initially considered. It firmly asserts the secular principle, leading logically to the idea of Disestablishment. A Church is simply “a free and voluntary society.” There’s a noteworthy comment that if infidels were to be converted by force, it would be easier for God to do it “with armies of heavenly legions than for any son of the Church, no matter how powerful, with all his dragoons.” This is a respectful way of expressing a principle that’s similar to one made by Emperor Tiberius (above, p. 41). If false beliefs upset God, it’s ultimately His issue.
The toleration of Nonconformists was far from pleasing extreme Anglicans, and the influence of this party at the beginning of the eighteenth century menaced the liberty of Dissenters. The situation provoked Defoe, who was a zealous Nonconformist, to write his pamphlet, The Shortest Way with the Dissenters (1702), an ironical attack upon the principle of toleration. It pretends to show that the Dissenters are at heart incorrigible rebels, that a gentle policy is useless, and suggests [105] that all preachers at conventicles should be hanged and all persons found attending such meetings should be banished. This exceedingly amusing but terribly earnest caricature of the sentiments of the High Anglican party at first deceived and alarmed the Dissenters themselves. But the High Churchmen were furious. Defoe was fined, exposed in the pillory three times, and sent to Newgate prison.
The tolerance of Nonconformists didn't sit well with extreme Anglicans, and the influence of this group at the start of the eighteenth century threatened the freedom of Dissenters. This situation prompted Defoe, a passionate Nonconformist, to write his pamphlet, The Shortest Way with the Naysayers (1702), which ironically critiqued the principle of toleration. It claims to demonstrate that the Dissenters are basically unfixable rebels, that a gentle approach is pointless, and suggests [105] that all preachers at conventicles should be hanged and anyone attending those meetings should be exiled. This incredibly amusing yet seriously earnest satire of the High Anglican sentiments initially fooled and frightened the Dissenters themselves. However, the High Churchmen were outraged. Defoe was fined, put in the pillory three times, and sent to Newgate prison.
But the Tory reaction was only temporary. During the eighteenth century a relatively tolerant spirit prevailed among the Christian sects and new sects were founded. The official Church became less fanatical; many of its leading divines were influenced by rationalistic thought. If it had not been for the opposition of King George III, the Catholics might have been freed from their disabilities before the end of the century. This measure, eloquently advocated by Burke and desired by Pitt, was not carried till 1829, and then under the threat of a revolution in Ireland. In the meantime legal toleration had been extended to the Unitarians in 1813, but they were not relieved from all disabilities till the forties. Jews were not admitted to the full rights of citizenship till 1858.
But the Tory reaction was only temporary. During the eighteenth century, a relatively tolerant attitude developed among Christian groups, and new denominations were established. The official Church became less extreme; many of its leading figures were influenced by rational thinking. If it hadn't been for the opposition of King George III, Catholics might have been freed from their restrictions before the century ended. This change, passionately supported by Burke and wished for by Pitt, didn’t happen until 1829, and only under the threat of revolution in Ireland. In the meantime, legal tolerance was granted to Unitarians in 1813, but they weren’t fully relieved of all restrictions until the 1840s. Jews weren’t granted full citizenship rights until 1858.
The achievement of religious liberty in England in the nineteenth century has been mainly the work of Liberals. The Liberal [106] party has been moving towards the ultimate goal of complete secularization and the separation of the Church from the State— the logical results of Locke’s theory of civil government. The Disestablishment of the Church in Ireland in 1869 partly realized this ideal, and now more than forty years later the Liberal party is seeking to apply the principle to Wales. It is highly characteristic of English politics and English psychology that the change should be carried out in this piecemeal fashion. In the other countries of the British Empire the system of Separation prevails; there is no connection between the State and any sect; no Church is anything more than a voluntary society. But secularization has advanced under the State Church system. It is enough to mention the Education Act of 1870 and the abolition of religious tests at Universities (1871). Other gains for freedom will be noticed when I come to speak in another chapter of the progress of rationalism.
The achievement of religious freedom in England in the nineteenth century was largely driven by Liberals. The Liberal party has been working towards the ultimate goal of complete secularization and the separation of the Church from the State—the logical outcomes of Locke’s theory of civil government. The Disestablishment of the Church in Ireland in 1869 partly achieved this ideal, and now, more than forty years later, the Liberal party is looking to apply the same principle to Wales. It's very typical of English politics and mindset that this change is happening gradually. In the other countries of the British Empire, the system of Separation exists; there is no link between the State and any religious group; no Church is anything more than a voluntary organization. But secularization has progressed under the State Church system. It's enough to mention the Education Act of 1870 and the removal of religious tests at Universities (1871). Other advancements for freedom will be discussed when I address in another chapter the progress of rationalism.
If we compare the religious situation in France in the seventeenth with that in the eighteenth century, it seems to be sharply contrasted with the development in England. In England there was a great advance towards religious liberty, in France there was a falling away. Until 1676 the French Protestants [107] (Huguenots) were tolerated; for the next hundred years they were outlaws. But the toleration, which their charter (the Edict of Nantes, 1598) secured them, was of a limited kind. They were excluded, for instance, from the army; they were excluded from Paris and other cities and districts. And the liberty which they enjoyed was confined to them; it was not granted to any other sect. The charter was faithfully maintained by the two great Cardinals (Richelieu and Mazarin) who governed France under Louis XIII and Louis XIV, but when the latter assumed the active power in 1661 he began a series of laws against the Protestants which culminated in the revoking of the charter (1676) and the beginning of a Protestant persecution.
If we compare the religious landscape in France in the seventeenth century with that of the eighteenth century, it sharply contrasts with the developments in England. In England, there was significant progress toward religious freedom, while in France, there was a decline. Until 1676, French Protestants (Huguenots) were tolerated; for the next hundred years, they were considered outlaws. However, the toleration granted by their charter (the Edict of Nantes, 1598) was limited. For instance, they were barred from the army and excluded from Paris and other cities and regions. The freedom they had was specific to them and not extended to any other group. The charter was upheld by the two prominent Cardinals (Richelieu and Mazarin) who ruled France under Louis XIII and Louis XIV, but when Louis XIV took full control in 1661, he started enacting a series of laws against the Protestants, which culminated in the revocation of the charter in 1676 and the onset of persecution against them.
The French clergy justified this policy by the notorious text “Compel them to come in,” and appealed to St. Augustine. Their arguments evoked a defence of toleration by Bayle, a French Protestant who had taken refuge in Holland. It was entitled a Philosophical Commentary on the text “Compel them to come in” (1686) and in importance stands beside Locke’s work which was being composed at the same time. Many of the arguments urged by the two writers are identical. They agreed, and for the same reasons, in excluding Roman Catholics. The [108] most characteristic thing in Bayle’s treatise is his sceptical argument that, even if it were a right principle to suppress error by force, no truth is certain enough to justify us in applying the theory. We shall see (next chapter) this eminent scholar’s contribution to rationalism.
The French clergy supported this policy by referencing the well-known phrase “Compel them to come in,” and they also cited St. Augustine. Their arguments prompted a defense of tolerance by Bayle, a French Protestant who had sought refuge in Holland. His work, titled Philosophical Commentary on the text “Compel them to come in” (1686), is as significant as Locke’s contemporaneous writings. Many of the points made by both authors are similar. They agreed on excluding Roman Catholics for the same reasons. [108] The most notable aspect of Bayle’s treatise is his skeptical argument that even if it were acceptable to suppress falsehood through force, no truth is certain enough to warrant this approach. We will explore this prominent scholar’s contribution to rationalism in the next chapter.
Though there was an immense exodus of Protestants from France, Louis did not succeed in his design of extirpating heresy from his lands. In the eighteenth century, under Louis XV, the presence of Protestants was tolerated though they were outlaws; their marriages were not recognized as legal, and they were liable at any moment to persecution. About the middle of the century a literary agitation began, conducted mainly by rationalists, but finally supported by enlightened Catholics, to relieve the affliction of the oppressed sect. It resulted at last in an Edict of Toleration (1787), which made the position of the Protestants endurable, though it excluded them from certain careers.
Although there was a huge exodus of Protestants from France, Louis didn’t succeed in his attempt to eliminate heresy from his territories. In the eighteenth century, under Louis XV, Protestants were tolerated even though they were considered outlaws; their marriages weren’t recognized as legal, and they could face persecution at any moment. Around the middle of the century, a movement began, mainly led by rationalists and eventually supported by progressive Catholics, to help the oppressed group. This ultimately led to an Edict of Toleration in 1787, which made the situation of the Protestants more bearable, although it still barred them from certain professions.
The most energetic and forceful leader in the campaign against intolerance was Voltaire (see next chapter), and his exposure of some glaring cases of unjust persecution did more than general arguments to achieve the object. The most infamous case was that of Jean Calas, a Protestant merchant of Toulouse, whose son committed suicide. A report [109] was set abroad that the young man had decided to join the Catholic Church, and that his father, mother, and brother, filled with Protestant bigotry, killed him, with the help of a friend. They were all put in irons, tried, and condemned, though there were no arguments for their guilt, except the conjecture of bigotry. Jean Calas was broken on the wheel, his son and daughter cast into convents, his wife left to starve. Through the activity of Voltaire, then living near Geneva, the widow was induced to go to Paris, where she was kindly received, and assisted by eminent lawyers; a judicial inquiry was made; the Toulouse sentence was reversed and the King granted pensions to those who had suffered. This scandal could only have happened in the provinces, according to Voltaire: “at Paris,” he says, “fanaticism, powerful though it may be, is always controlled by reason.”
The most energetic and forceful leader in the campaign against intolerance was Voltaire (see next chapter), and his exposure of some obvious cases of unjust persecution did more than general arguments to achieve the goal. The most infamous case was that of Jean Calas, a Protestant merchant from Toulouse, whose son committed suicide. A report spread that the young man had decided to join the Catholic Church, and that his father, mother, and brother, filled with Protestant bigotry, killed him with the help of a friend. They were all imprisoned, tried, and sentenced, despite there being no evidence of their guilt, except for the assumption of bigotry. Jean Calas was executed by being broken on the wheel, his son and daughter were placed in convents, and his wife was left to starve. Through Voltaire's efforts, who was living near Geneva at the time, the widow was encouraged to go to Paris, where she was warmly received and supported by prominent lawyers. A judicial inquiry was conducted; the Toulouse verdict was overturned, and the King granted pensions to those who had suffered. This scandal could only have happened in the provinces, according to Voltaire: “at Paris,” he says, “fanaticism, though powerful, is always controlled by reason.”
The case of Sirven, though it did not end tragically, was similar, and the government of Toulouse was again responsible. He was accused of having drowned his daughter in a well to hinder her from becoming a Catholic, and was, with his wife, sentenced to death. Fortunately he and his family had escaped to Switzerland, where they persuaded Voltaire of their innocence. To get the sentence reversed was the work of nine years, and this [110] time it was reversed at Toulouse. When Voltaire visited Paris in 1778 he was acclaimed by crowds as the “defender of Calas and the Sirvens.” His disinterested practical activity against persecution was of far more value than the treatise on Toleration which he wrote in connexion with the Calas episode. It is a poor work compared with those of Locke and Bayle. The tolerance which he advocates is of a limited kind; he would confine public offices and dignities to those who belong to the State religion.
The Sirven case, while it didn't end in tragedy, was similar, and once again, the government of Toulouse was to blame. He was accused of drowning his daughter in a well to stop her from becoming a Catholic, and he and his wife were sentenced to death. Luckily, he and his family managed to escape to Switzerland, where they convinced Voltaire of their innocence. It took nine years to get the sentence overturned, and this time it was successfully reversed in Toulouse. When Voltaire visited Paris in 1778, he was celebrated by crowds as the “defender of Calas and the Sirvens.” His genuine efforts against persecution were much more significant than the treatise on Tolerance he wrote in relation to the Calas case. It's an inferior work compared to those of Locke and Bayle. The tolerance he promotes is limited; he would restrict public offices and honors to those who are part of the State religion. [110]
But if Voltaire’s system of toleration is limited, it is wide compared with the religious establishment advocated by his contemporary, Rousseau. Though of Swiss birth, Rousseau belongs to the literature and history of France; but it was not for nothing that he was brought up in the traditions of Calvinistic Geneva. His ideal State would, in its way, have been little better than any theocracy. He proposed to establish a “civil religion” which was to be a sort of undogmatic Christianity. But certain dogmas, which he considered essential, were to be imposed on all citizens on pain of banishment. Such were the existence of a deity, the future bliss of the good and punishment of the bad, the duty of tolerance towards all those who accepted the fundamental [111] articles of faith. It may be said that a State founded on this basis would be fairly inclusive—that all Christian sects and many deists could find a place in it. But by imposing indispensable beliefs, it denies the principle of toleration. The importance of Rousseau’s idea lies in the fact that it inspired one of the experiments in religious policy which were made during the French Revolution.
But if Voltaire’s system of tolerance is limited, it is broad compared to the religious establishment proposed by his contemporary, Rousseau. Even though he was Swiss by birth, Rousseau is part of the literature and history of France; however, it wasn’t for nothing that he was raised in the traditions of Calvinistic Geneva. His ideal State would have been little better than any theocracy. He suggested creating a “civil religion” that would be a form of undogmatic Christianity. But certain beliefs, which he deemed essential, were to be enforced on all citizens under the threat of banishment. These included the existence of a deity, the future happiness of the good and punishment of the bad, and the duty of tolerance towards everyone who accepted the fundamental articles of faith. One could argue that a State built on this foundation would be fairly inclusive—that all Christian sects and many deists could find a place in it. But by enforcing necessary beliefs, it contradicts the principle of tolerance. The significance of Rousseau’s idea is that it inspired one of the experiments in religious policy during the French Revolution. [111]
The Revolution established religious liberty in France. Most of the leaders were unorthodox. Their rationalism was naturally of the eighteenth-century type, and in the preamble to the Declaration of Rights (1789) deism was asserted by the words “in the presence and under the auspices of the Supreme Being” (against which only one voice protested). The Declaration laid down that no one was to be vexed on account of his religious opinions provided he did not thereby trouble public order. Catholicism was retained as the “dominant” religion; Protestants (but not Jews) were admitted to public office. Mirabeau, the greatest statesman of the day, protested strongly against the use of words like “tolerance” and “dominant.” He said: “The most unlimited liberty of religion is in my eyes a right so sacred that to express it by the word ‘toleration’ seems to me itself a sort of tyranny, [112] since the authority which tolerates might also not tolerate.” The same protest was made in Thomas Paine’s Rights of Man which appeared two years later: “Toleration is not the opposite of Intolerance, but is the counterfeit of it. Both are despotisms. The one assumes itself the right of withholding liberty of conscience, and the other of granting it.” Paine was an ardent deist, and he added: “Were a bill brought into any parliament, entitled ‘An Act to tolerate or grant liberty to the Almighty to receive the worship of a Jew or a Turk,’ or ‘to prohibit the Almighty from receiving it,’ all men would startle and call it blasphemy. There would be an uproar. The presumption of toleration in religious matters would then present itself unmasked.”
The Revolution established religious freedom in France. Most of the leaders had unconventional beliefs. Their rationalism was typical for the eighteenth century, and in the preamble to the Declaration of Rights (1789), deism was expressed through the phrase “in the presence and under the auspices of the Supreme Being” (which only one person objected to). The Declaration stated that no one should be bothered because of their religious views, as long as they didn't disturb public order. Catholicism was kept as the “dominant” religion; Protestants (but not Jews) were allowed to hold public office. Mirabeau, the greatest statesman of the time, strongly opposed the use of terms like “tolerance” and “dominant.” He said: “The most unrestricted freedom of religion is, in my opinion, a right so sacred that calling it ‘toleration’ feels like a form of tyranny, since the authority that tolerates might also choose not to tolerate.” [112] The same objection was raised in Thomas Paine’s Human Rights, which came out two years later: “Toleration is not the opposite of intolerance, but rather a fake version of it. Both are forms of despotism. One assumes the right to deny freedom of conscience, and the other to grant it.” Paine was a passionate deist, and he added: “If a bill were introduced in any parliament called ‘An Act to tolerate or allow the Almighty to accept the worship of a Jew or a Turk,’ or ‘to stop the Almighty from receiving it,’ everyone would be shocked and call it blasphemy. There would be an outcry. The assumption of toleration in religious matters would then be revealed for what it truly is.”
The Revolution began well, but the spirit of Mirabeau was not in the ascendant throughout its course. The vicissitudes in religious policy from 1789 to 1801 have a particular interest, because they show that the principle of liberty of conscience was far from possessing the minds of the men who were proud of abolishing the intolerance of the government which they had overthrown. The State Church was reorganized by the Civil Constitution of the Clergy (1790), by which French citizens were forbidden to acknowledge the authority of the Pope and [113] the appointment of Bishops was transferred to the Electors of the Departments, so that the commanding influence passed from the Crown to the nation. Doctrine and worship were not touched. Under the democratic Republic which succeeded the fall of the monarchy (1792–5) this Constitution was maintained, but a movement to dechristianize France was inaugurated, and the Commune of Paris ordered the churches of all religions to be closed. The worship of Reason, with rites modelled on the Catholic, was organized in Paris and the provinces. The government, violently anti-Catholic, did not care to use force against the prevalent faith; direct persecution would have weakened the national defence and scandalized Europe. They naïvely hoped that the superstition would disappear by degrees. Robespierre declared against the policy of unchristianizing France, and when he had the power (April, 1795), he established as a State religion the worship of the Supreme Being. “The French people recognizes the existence of the Supreme Being and the immortality of the Soul”; the liberty of other cults was maintained. Thus, for a few months, Rousseau’s idea was more or less realized. It meant intolerance. Atheism was regarded as a vice, and “all were atheists who did not think like Robespierre.” [114] The democratic was succeeded by the middle-class Republic (1795–9), and the policy of its government was to hinder the preponderance of any one religious group; to hold the balance among all the creeds, but with a certain partiality against the strongest, the Catholic, which threatened, as was thought, to destroy the others or even the Republic. The plan was to favour the growth of new rationalistic cults, and to undermine revealed religion by a secular system of education. Accordingly the Church was separated from the State by the Constitution of 1795, which affirmed the liberty of all worship and withdrew from the Catholic clergy the salaries which the State had hitherto paid. The elementary schools were laicized. The Declaration of Rights, the articles of the Constitution, and republican morality were taught instead of religion. An enthusiast declared that “the religion of Socrates, Marcus Aurelius, and Cicero would soon be the religion of the world.”
The Revolution started off well, but the spirit of Mirabeau didn't remain strong throughout. The changes in religious policy from 1789 to 1801 are particularly interesting because they show that the principle of freedom of conscience was far from being embraced by those who were proud to have eliminated the intolerance of the government they had overthrown. The State Church was restructured by the Civil Constitution of the Clergy (1790), which prohibited French citizens from recognizing the Pope's authority, and the appointment of Bishops was handed over to the Electors of the Departments, shifting the major influence from the Crown to the nation. Doctrine and worship remained untouched. Under the democratic Republic that followed the monarchy's fall (1792–5), this Constitution was kept in place, but a movement to dechristianize France was initiated, leading the Commune of Paris to order the closure of churches of all faiths. The worship of Reason, with rituals modeled after Catholic practices, was set up in Paris and other regions. The government, which was violently anti-Catholic, did not want to use force against the prevailing faith; open persecution would have weakened national defense and scandalized Europe. They naively hoped that superstition would gradually fade away. Robespierre opposed the policy of unchristianizing France, and when he gained power (April 1795), he established the worship of the Supreme Being as the State religion. “The French people recognizes the existence of the Supreme Being and the immortality of the Soul”; the freedom of other religions was maintained. Thus, for a few months, Rousseau’s idea was somewhat realized. This brought about intolerance. Atheism was seen as a vice, and “all were atheists who did not think like Robespierre.” The democratic Republic was followed by the middle-class Republic (1795–9), and the government's approach was to prevent any one religious group from dominating; to balance all the faiths but with a slight bias against the strongest, the Catholic Church, which was feared to potentially overpower the others or even the Republic itself. The strategy aimed to promote the growth of new rationalistic religions and to undermine revealed religion through a secular education system. As a result, the Church was separated from the State by the Constitution of 1795, which affirmed the freedom of all worship and removed the salaries that had previously been paid to Catholic clergy by the State. Elementary schools became secularized. The Declaration of Rights, the articles of the Constitution, and republican morality were taught instead of religion. An enthusiast claimed that “the religion of Socrates, Marcus Aurelius, and Cicero would soon be the religion of the world.”
A new rationalistic religion was introduced under the name of Theophilanthropy. It was the “natural religion” of the philosophers and poets of the century, of Voltaire and the English deists—not the purified Christianity of Rousseau, but anterior and superior to Christianity. Its doctrines, briefly formulated, [115] were: God, immortality, fraternity, humanity; no attacks on other religions, but respect and honour towards all; gatherings in a family, or in a temple, to encourage one another to practise morality. Protected by the government sometimes secretly, sometimes openly, it had a certain success among the cultivated classes.
A new rational religion was introduced under the name of Theophilanthropy. It was the “natural religion” of the philosophers and poets of the era, like Voltaire and the English deists—not the idealized Christianity of Rousseau, but something that existed before and transcended Christianity. Its principles, summed up briefly, were: God, immortality, fraternity, and humanity; no criticisms of other religions, but respect and honor for all; gatherings in a family or in a temple to motivate each other to practice morality. Occasionally supported by the government, both secretly and openly, it found some success among the educated classes. [115]
The idea of the lay State was popularized under this rule, and by the end of the century there was virtually religious peace in France. Under the Consulate (from 1799) the same system continued, but Napoleon ceased to protect Theophilanthropy. In 1801, though there seems to have been little discontent with the existing arrangement, Napoleon decided to upset it and bring the Pope upon the scene. The Catholic religion, as that of the majority, was again taken under the special protection of the State, the salaries of the clergy again paid by the nation, and the Papal authority over the Church again recognized within well-defined limits; while full toleration of other religions was maintained. This was the effect of the Concordat between the French Republic and the Pope. It is the judgment of a high authority that the nation, if it had been consulted, would have pronounced against the change. It may be doubted whether this is true. But Napoleon’s policy [116] seems to have been prompted by the calculation that, using the Pope as an instrument, he could control the consciences of men, and more easily carry out his plans of empire.
The concept of a secular state gained traction during this time, and by the end of the century, there was nearly religious harmony in France. Under the Consulate (starting in 1799), the same system was in place, but Napoleon stopped supporting Theophilanthropy. In 1801, although there seemed to be little dissatisfaction with the current arrangement, Napoleon chose to change it and involve the Pope. The Catholic Church, as the majority religion, was once again given special protection by the state, clergy salaries were paid by the nation again, and Papal authority over the Church was acknowledged within clear boundaries, while full tolerance for other religions was upheld. This was the result of the Concordat between the French Republic and the Pope. A respected authority believes that the nation, if consulted, would have opposed this change. Whether that is true is debatable. However, it appears that Napoleon's strategy was based on the idea that by using the Pope as a tool, he could influence people's beliefs and more easily implement his imperial plans. [116]
Apart from its ecclesiastical policies and its experiments in new creeds based on the principles of rationalistic thinkers, the French Revolution itself has an interest, in connexion with our subject, as an example of the coercion of reason by an intolerant faith.
Apart from its church policies and its attempts to create new beliefs based on the ideas of rational thinkers, the French Revolution is also relevant to our topic as an example of how reason can be forced by an intolerant belief system.
The leaders believed that, by applying certain principles, they could regenerate France and show the world how the lasting happiness of mankind can be secured. They acted in the name of reason, but their principles were articles of faith, which were accepted just as blindly and irrationally as the dogmas of any supernatural creed. One of these dogmas was the false doctrine of Rousseau that man is a being who is naturally good and loves justice and order. Another was the illusion that all men are equal by nature. The puerile conviction prevailed that legislation could completely blot out the past and radically transform the character of a society. “Liberty, equality, and fraternity” was as much a creed as the Creed of the Apostles; it hypnotized men’s minds like a revelation from on high; and reason had as little part in its propagation as in the spread [117] of Christianity or of Protestantism. It meant anything but equality, fraternity, or liberty, especially liberty, when it was translated into action by the fanatical apostles of “Reason,” who were blind to the facts of human nature and defied the facts of econnomics. Terror, the usual instrument in propagating religions, was never more mercilessly applied. Any one who questioned the doctrines was a heretic and deserved a heretic’s fate. And, as in most religious movements, the milder and less unreasonable spirits succumbed to the fanatics. Never was the name of reason more grievously abused than by those who believed they were inaugurating her reign.
The leaders thought that by following certain principles, they could revive France and show the world how lasting happiness for humanity could be achieved. They acted in the name of reason, but their principles were articles of faith, accepted as blindly and irrationally as the doctrines of any religious belief. One of these beliefs was the mistaken idea from Rousseau that humans are naturally good and love justice and order. Another was the illusion that all people are inherently equal. There was a naive conviction that laws could erase the past completely and radically change the character of society. “Liberty, equality, and fraternity” was as much a belief system as the Apostles' Creed; it captivated people's minds like a divine revelation, and reason played as little role in its spread as it did in the rise of Christianity or Protestantism. It meant anything but equality, fraternity, or liberty, especially liberty, when it was put into action by the zealous followers of “Reason,” who were oblivious to the truths of human nature and disregarded economic realities. Terror, a common tool for spreading religions, was never more ruthlessly applied. Anyone who questioned these beliefs was labeled a heretic and faced a heretic’s punishment. And, as with most religious movements, the calmer and less extreme individuals were overwhelmed by the fanatics. Never was the concept of reason so badly misused as by those who thought they were establishing her rule. [117]
Religious liberty, however, among other good things, did emerge from the Revolution, at first in the form of Separation, and then under the Concordat. The Concordat lasted for more than a century, under monarchies and republics, till it was abolished in December, 1905, when the system of Separation was introduced again.
Religious freedom, along with other benefits, came out of the Revolution, initially as Separation, and later through the Concordat. The Concordat lasted for over a hundred years, under both monarchies and republics, until it was abolished in December 1905, when the system of Separation was reinstated.
In the German States the history of religious liberty differs in many ways, but it resembles the development in France in so far as toleration in a limited form was at first brought about by war. The Thirty Years’ War, which divided Germany in the first half [118] of the seventeenth century, and in which, as in the English Civil War, religion and politics were mixed, was terminated by the Peace of Westphalia (1648). By this act, three religions, the Catholic, the Lutheran, and the Reformed [4] were legally recognized by the Holy Roman Empire, and placed on an equality; all other religious were excluded. But it was left to each of the German States, of which the Empire consisted, to tolerate or not any religion it pleased. That is, every prince could impose on his subjects whichever of the three religions he chose, and refuse to tolerate the others in his territory. But he might also admit one or both of the others, and he might allow the followers of other creeds to reside in his dominion, and practise their religion within the precincts of their own houses. Thus toleration varied, from State to State, according to the policy of each particular prince.
In the German States, the history of religious freedom varies in many ways, but it is similar to the situation in France in that limited toleration was initially achieved through war. The Thirty Years' War, which split Germany in the first half of the seventeenth century, and in which religion and politics were intertwined like in the English Civil War, ended with the Peace of Westphalia (1648). This agreement legally recognized three religions—Catholicism, Lutheranism, and the Reformed faith—by the Holy Roman Empire, placing them on an equal footing, while excluding all other religions. However, each of the German States that made up the Empire had the discretion to accept or deny any religion they chose. This meant that each prince could impose whichever of the three recognized religions on their subjects and refuse to tolerate the others within their territory. Conversely, they could also allow one or both of the other religions and could permit followers of other beliefs to live in their area and practice their faith privately in their homes. Thus, toleration varied from State to State based on the individual policies of each prince.
As elsewhere, so in Germany, considerations of political expediency promoted the growth of toleration, especially in Prussia; and as elsewhere, theoretical advocates exercised great influence on public opinion. But the case for toleration was based by its German defenders chiefly on legal, not, as in [119] England and France, on moral and intellectual grounds. They regarded it as a question of law, and discussed it from the point of view of the legal relations between State and Church. It had been considered long ago from this standpoint by an original Italian thinker, Marsilius of Padua (thirteenth century), who had maintained that the Church had no power to employ physical coercion, and that if the lay authority punished heretics, the punishment was inflicted for the violation not of divine ordinances but of the law of the State, which excluded heretics from its territory.
As in other places, in Germany too, political convenience helped promote the rise of tolerance, especially in Prussia; and like elsewhere, advocates of the theory had a significant impact on public opinion. However, the argument for tolerance was mainly based by its German supporters on legal grounds, unlike in England and France, where moral and intellectual reasons were emphasized. They viewed it as a legal issue and analyzed it in terms of the legal relationship between the State and the Church. This perspective had been discussed long ago by an original Italian thinker, Marsilius of Padua (thirteenth century), who argued that the Church had no authority to use physical force, and that if the secular authority punished heretics, it was for violating not divine laws but the laws of the State, which excluded heretics from its territory.
Christian Thomasius may be taken as a leading exponent of the theory that religious liberty logically follows from a right conception of law. He laid down in a series of pamphlets (1693–1697) that the prince, who alone has the power of coercion, has no right to interfere in spiritual matters, while the clergy step beyond their province if they interfere in secular matters or defend their faith by any other means than teaching. But the secular power has no legal right to coerce heretics unless heresy is a crime. And heresy is not a crime, but an error; for it is not a matter of will. Thomasius, moreover, urges the view that the public welfare has nothing to gain from unity of faith, that it makes no [120] difference what faith a man professes so long as he is loyal to the State. His toleration indeed is not complete. He was much influenced by the writings of his contemporary Locke, and he excepts from the benefit of toleration the same classes which Locke excepted.
Christian Thomasius is considered a key advocate of the idea that religious freedom logically stems from an accurate understanding of law. In a series of pamphlets (1693–1697), he stated that the prince, who has the sole authority to enforce laws, has no right to intervene in spiritual matters. He also argued that clergy overstep their boundaries if they get involved in secular affairs or defend their beliefs in ways other than through teaching. However, secular authorities have no legal right to force heretics to conform unless heresy is classified as a crime. And heresy isn't a crime; it's simply a misunderstanding, as it isn’t a matter of will. Furthermore, Thomasius emphasizes that public welfare doesn't benefit from a unified faith and that it doesn’t matter what faith someone professes as long as they are loyal to the State. His stance on toleration is not entirely complete, as he was influenced by the writings of his contemporary Locke and excludes the same groups from the benefits of toleration that Locke did. [120]
Besides the influence of the jurists, we may note that the Pietistic movement—a reaction of religious enthusiasm against the formal theology of the Lutheran divines—was animated by a spirit favourable to toleration; and that the cause was promoted by the leading men of letters, especially by Lessing, in the second half of the eighteenth century.
Besides the influence of the legal experts, we should point out that the Pietistic movement—a response of religious fervor against the formal theology of Lutheran theologians—was driven by a spirit supportive of tolerance; and that the cause was advanced by prominent literary figures, especially by Lessing, in the second half of the eighteenth century.
But perhaps the most important fact of all in hastening the realization of religious liberty in Germany was the accession of a rationalist to the throne of Prussia, in the person of Frederick the Great. A few months after his accession (1740) he wrote in the margin of a State paper, in which a question of religious policy occurred, that every one should be allowed to get to heaven in his own way. His view that morality was independent of religion and therefore compatible with all religions, and that thus a man could be a good citizen—the only thing which the State was entitled to demand—whatever faith he might profess, led to the logical consequence of complete religious liberty. Catholics [121] were placed on an equality with Protestants, and the Treaty of Westphalia was violated by the extension of full toleration to all the forbidden sects. Frederick even conceived the idea of introducing Mohammedan settlers into some parts of his realm. Contrast England under George III, France under Louis XV, Italy under the shadow of the Popes. It is an important fact in history, which has hardly been duly emphasized, that full religious liberty was for the first time, in any country in modern Europe, realized under a free-thinking ruler, the friend of the great “blasphemer” Voltaire.
But maybe the most significant factor in speeding up the realization of religious freedom in Germany was the rise of a rationalist to the throne of Prussia, Frederick the Great. A few months after he took the throne in 1740, he wrote in the margin of a government document that addressed a question of religious policy that everyone should be allowed to find their own way to heaven. He believed that morality was separate from religion and could coexist with all faiths, meaning that a person could be a good citizen—the only thing the State had the right to demand—regardless of their religious beliefs. This led to the clear outcome of complete religious freedom. Catholics were treated equally to Protestants, and the Treaty of Westphalia was disregarded by granting full tolerance to all the banned sects. Frederick even thought about bringing in Muslim settlers to certain areas of his kingdom. In contrast, look at England under George III, France under Louis XV, and Italy under the influence of the Popes. It is a crucial point in history, which hasn't been emphasized enough, that full religious freedom was first achieved, in any modern European country, under a free-thinking ruler, the ally of the famous "blasphemer" Voltaire. [121]
The policy and principles of Frederick were formulated in the Prussian Territorial Code of 1794, by which unrestricted liberty of conscience was guaranteed, and the three chief religions, the Lutheran, the Reformed, and the Catholic, were placed on the same footing and enjoyed the same privileges. The system is “jurisdictional”; only, three Churches here occupy the position which the Anglican Church alone occupies in England. The rest of Germany did not begin to move in the direction pointed out by Prussia until, by one of the last acts of the Holy Roman Empire (1803), the Westphalian settlement had been modified. Before the foundation of the new Empire (1870), freedom was established throughout Germany.
The policies and principles of Frederick were outlined in the Prussian Territorial Code of 1794, which guaranteed unrestricted freedom of conscience and placed the three main religions—Lutheran, Reformed, and Catholic—on equal footing with the same privileges. The system is "jurisdictional"; however, three churches here hold the same position that the Anglican Church occupies in England. The rest of Germany didn't start to move in the direction Prussia pointed out until one of the final acts of the Holy Roman Empire (1803) modified the Westphalian settlement. Before the establishment of the new Empire (1870), freedom was established throughout Germany.
In Austria, the Emperor Joseph II issued an Edict of Toleration in 1781, which may be considered a broad measure for a Catholic State at that time. Joseph was a sincere Catholic, but he was not impervious to the enlightened ideas of his age; he was an admirer of Frederick, and his edict was prompted by a genuinely tolerant spirit, such as had not inspired the English Act of 1689. It extended only to the Lutheran and Reformed sects and the communities of the Greek Church which had entered into union with Rome, and it was of a limited kind. Religious liberty was not established till 1867.
In Austria, Emperor Joseph II issued an Edict of Toleration in 1781, which can be seen as a significant move for a Catholic State at that time. Joseph was a devoted Catholic, but he was open to the enlightened ideas of his era; he admired Frederick, and his edict came from a genuinely tolerant spirit, unlike the English Act of 1689. It only applied to the Lutheran and Reformed denominations and the Greek Church communities that had joined with Rome, and it was quite limited. Religious freedom wasn't fully established until 1867.
The measure of Joseph applied to the Austrian States in Italy, and helped to prepare that country for the idea of religious freedom. It is notable that in Italy in the eighteenth century toleration found its advocate, not in a rationalist or a philosopher, but in a Catholic ecclesiastic, Tamburinni, who (under the name of his friend Trautmansdorf) published a work On Ecclesiastical and Civil Toleration (1783). A sharp line is drawn between the provinces of the Church and the State, persecution and the Inquisition are condemned, coercion of conscience is declared inconsistent with the Christian spirit, and the principle is laid down that the sovran should only exercise coercion where [123] the interests of public safety are concerned. Like Locke, the author thinks that atheism is a legitimate case for such coercion.
The approach Joseph took in the Austrian States in Italy helped get that country ready for the idea of religious freedom. It's interesting to note that in eighteenth-century Italy, the case for toleration came not from a rationalist or philosopher, but from a Catholic cleric, Tamburinni, who published a work On Religious and Civil Tolerance (1783) under the name of his friend Trautmansdorf. A clear distinction is made between the roles of the Church and the State; persecution and the Inquisition are criticized, the coercion of conscience is deemed incompatible with the Christian spirit, and it's established that the sovereign should only impose coercion when it relates to public safety. [123] Similar to Locke, the author argues that atheism is a valid reason for such coercion.
The new States which Napoleon set up in Italy exhibited toleration in various degrees, but real liberty was first introduced in Piedmont by Cavour (1848), a measure which prepared the way for the full liberty which was one of the first-fruits of the foundation of the Italian kingdom in 1870. The union of Italy, with all that it meant, is the most signal and dramatic act in the triumph of the ideas of the modern State over the traditional principles of the Christian Church. Rome, which preserved those principles most faithfully, has offered a steadfast, we may say a heroic, resistance to the liberal ideas which swept Europe in the nineteenth century. The guides of her policy grasped thoroughly the danger which liberal thought meant for an institution which, founded in a remote past, claimed to be unchangeable and never out of date. Gregory XVI issued a solemn protest maintaining authority against freedom, the mediaeval against the modern ideal, in an Encyclical Letter (1832), which was intended as a rebuke to some young French Catholics (Lamennais and his friends) who had conceived the promising idea of transforming the Church by the Liberal spirit [124] of the day. The Pope denounces “the absurd and erroneous maxim, or rather insanity, that liberty of conscience should be procured and guaranteed to every one. The path to this pernicious error is prepared by that full and unlimited liberty of thought which is spread abroad to the misfortune of Church and State and which certain persons, with excessive impudence, venture to represent as an advantage for religion. Hence comes the corruption of youth, contempt for religion and for the most venerable laws, and a general mental change in the world—in short the most deadly scourge of society; since the experience of history has shown that the States which have shone by their wealth and power and glory have perished just by this evil— immoderate freedom of opinion, licence of conversation, and love of novelties. With this is connected the liberty of publishing any writing of any kind. This is a deadly and execrable liberty for which we cannot feel sufficient horror, though some men dare to acclaim it noisily and enthusiastically.” A generation later Pius IX was to astonish the world by a similar manifesto—his Syllabus of Modern Errors (1864). Yet, notwithstanding the fundamental antagonism between the principles of the Church and the drift of modern civilization, the Papacy survives, [125] powerful and respected, in a world where the ideas which it condemned have become the commonplace conditions of life.
The new states that Napoleon established in Italy showed varying degrees of tolerance, but real freedom was first introduced in Piedmont by Cavour in 1848. This step paved the way for the true liberty that emerged with the foundation of the Italian kingdom in 1870. The unification of Italy, with all that it represented, is the most significant and dramatic victory for the ideas of the modern state over the traditional principles of the Christian Church. Rome, which kept those principles most faithfully, has mounted a steadfast, even heroic, resistance against the liberal ideas that swept across Europe in the nineteenth century. The leaders of her policy fully understood the threat that liberal thought posed to an institution that, rooted in a distant past, claimed to be unchangeable and always relevant. Gregory XVI issued a formal protest upholding authority against freedom, the medieval against the modern ideal, in an Encyclical Letter in 1832. This was intended as a rebuke to some young French Catholics (Lamennais and his friends) who had come up with the promising idea of transforming the Church through the liberal spirit of the time. [124] The Pope condemned “the absurd and false notion, or rather insanity, that everyone should have guaranteed freedom of conscience. The path to this harmful error is paved by the unrestricted freedom of thought that spreads chaos for both the Church and State, which some people, with excessive boldness, dare to present as a benefit for religion. This leads to the corruption of youth, disrespect for religion, and for our most venerable laws, creating a general mental shift in the world—in short, the most destructive plague of society; for history has shown that the states which have thrived in wealth, power, and glory have fallen precisely due to this evil—excessive freedom of opinion, reckless conversation, and a fascination with novelties. This is also tied to the freedom to publish any kind of writing. This is a harmful and detestable freedom that should instill us with deep horror, even though some people dare to praise it loudly and enthusiastically.” A generation later, Pius IX would shock the world with a similar statement—his Syllabus of Modern Errors in 1864. Yet, despite the deep conflict between the principles of the Church and the direction of modern civilization, the Papacy continues to thrive, [125] powerful and respected, in a world where the very ideas it condemned have become everyday realities.
The progress of Western nations from the system of unity which prevailed in the fifteenth, to the system of liberty which was the rule in the nineteenth century, was slow and painful, illogical and wavering, generally dictated by political necessities, seldom inspired by deliberate conviction. We have seen how religious liberty has been realized, so far as the law is concerned, under two distinct systems, “Jurisdiction” and “Separation.” But legal toleration may coexist with much practical intolerance, and liberty before the law is compatible with serious disabilities of which the law cannot take account. For instance, the expression of unorthodox opinions may exclude a man from obtaining a secular post or hinder his advancement. The question has been asked, which of the two systems is more favourable to the creation of a tolerant social atmosphere? Ruffini (of whose excellent work on Religious Liberty I have made much use in this chapter) decides in favour of Jurisdiction. He points out that while Socinus, a true friend of liberty of thought, contemplated this system, the Anabaptists, whose spirit was intolerant, sought Separation. More important [126] is the observation that in Germany, England, and Italy, where the most powerful Church or Churches are under the control of the State, there is more freedom, more tolerance of opinion, than in many of the American States where Separation prevails. A hundred years ago the Americans showed appalling ingratitude to Thomas Paine, who had done them eminent service in the War of Independence, simply because he published a very unorthodox book. It is notorious that free thought is still a serious hindrance and handicap to an American, even in most of the Universities. This proves that Separation is not an infallible receipt for producing tolerance. But I see no reason to suppose that public opinion in America would be different, if either the Federal Republic or the particular States had adopted Jurisdiction. Given legal liberty under either system, I should say that the tolerance of public opinion depends on social conditions and especially on the degree of culture among the educated classes.
The progress of Western nations from the unity system that existed in the fifteenth century to the liberty system that dominated in the nineteenth century was slow, painful, inconsistent, and largely driven by political needs rather than genuine conviction. We’ve seen how legal religious freedom has been established under two different systems, “Jurisdiction” and “Separation.” However, legal tolerance can coexist with significant practical intolerance, and legal freedom can allow for serious disadvantages that the law doesn’t recognize. For example, expressing unconventional opinions can prevent someone from getting a government job or hinder their career advancement. There’s been a debate about which of the two systems promotes a more tolerant social environment. Ruffini (whose excellent work on Religious Freedom has been very useful in this chapter) argues in favor of Jurisdiction. He points out that while Socinus, a true advocate for freedom of thought, favored this system, the Anabaptists, who were intolerant in spirit, preferred Separation. More importantly, in Germany, England, and Italy, where the most dominant Church or Churches are controlled by the State, there is generally more freedom and tolerance of different opinions than in many American States where Separation is practiced. A hundred years ago, Americans showed shocking ingratitude to Thomas Paine, who had greatly aided them during the War of Independence, simply because he published a very unorthodox book. It’s well-known that free thought still poses a significant obstacle for Americans, even in most universities. This shows that Separation is not a guaranteed way to create tolerance. But I see no reason to believe that public opinion in America would be any different if either the Federal Republic or the individual States had chosen Jurisdiction. Given legal freedom under either system, I would say that the level of public tolerance depends on social conditions and especially on the level of culture among the educated classes.
From this sketch it will be seen that toleration was the outcome of new political circumstances and necessities, brought about by the disunion of the Church through the Reformation. But it meant that in those States which granted toleration the opinion of [127] a sufficiently influential group of the governing class was ripe for the change, and this new mental attitude was in a great measure due to the scepticism and rationalism which were diffused by the Renaissance movement, and which subtly and unconsciously had affected the minds of many who were sincerely devoted to rigidly orthodox beliefs; so effective is the force of suggestion. In the next two chapters the advance of reason at the expense of faith will be traced through the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries.
From this overview, it's clear that toleration emerged from new political conditions and needs caused by the fragmentation of the Church during the Reformation. However, it indicated that in those States that allowed toleration, the views of a sufficiently influential segment of the ruling class were ready for change. This new mindset largely stemmed from the skepticism and rationalism spread by the Renaissance movement, which subtly and unconsciously influenced the beliefs of many who were genuinely committed to strictly orthodox views; such is the power of suggestion. In the next two chapters, we will explore the rise of reason at the expense of faith throughout the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries. [127]
CHAPTER VI
THE GROWTH OF RATIONALISM
(SEVENTEENTH AND EIGHTEENTH CENTURIES)
DURING the last three hundred years reason has been slowly but steadily destroying Christian mythology and exposing the pretensions of supernatural revelation. The progress of rationalism falls naturally into two periods. (1) In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries those thinkers who rejected Christian theology and the book on which it relies were mainly influenced by the inconsistencies, contradictions, and absurdities which they discovered in the evidence, and by the moral [128] difficulties of the creed. Some scientific facts were known which seemed to reflect on the accuracy of Revelation, but arguments based on science were subsidiary. (2) In the nineteenth century the discoveries of science in many fields bore with full force upon fabrics which had been constructed in a naïve and ignorant age; and historical criticism undermined methodically the authority of the sacred documents which had hitherto been exposed chiefly to the acute but unmethodical criticisms of common sense.
DURING the last three hundred years, reason has been gradually but steadily dismantling Christian mythology and revealing the claims of supernatural revelation. The development of rationalism can naturally be divided into two periods. (1) In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, thinkers who rejected Christian theology and the scripture it relies on were primarily influenced by the inconsistencies, contradictions, and absurdities they found in the evidence, as well as the moral challenges posed by the faith. Some scientific facts were known that seemed to question the accuracy of Revelation, but science-based arguments were secondary. (2) In the nineteenth century, scientific discoveries in many areas significantly challenged beliefs that had been established during a naïve and uninformed era; and historical criticism systematically weakened the authority of sacred texts, which had previously faced mostly sharp but unstructured critiques from common sense.
A disinterested love of facts, without any regard to the bearing which those facts may have on one’s hopes or fears or destiny, is a rare quality in all ages, and it had been very rare indeed since the ancient days of Greece and Rome. It means the scientific spirit. Now in the seventeenth century we may say (without disrespect to a few precursors) that the modern study of natural science began, and in the same period we have a series of famous thinkers who were guided by a disinterested love of truth. Of the most acute minds some reached the conclusion that the Christian scheme of the world is irrational, and according to their temperament some rejected it, whilst others, like the great Frenchman Pascal, fell back upon an unreasoning act of faith. Bacon, who professed [129] orthodoxy, was perhaps at heart a deist, but in any case the whole spirit of his writings was to exclude authority from the domain of scientific investigation which he did so much to stimulate. Descartes, illustrious not only as the founder of modern metaphysics but also by his original contributions to science, might seek to conciliate the ecclesiastical authorities—his temper was timid— but his philosophical method was a powerful incentive to rationalistic thought. The general tendency of superior intellects was to exalt reason at the expense of authority; and in England this principle was established so firmly by Locke, that throughout the theological warfare of the eighteenth century both parties relied on reason, and no theologian of repute assumed faith to be a higher faculty.
A genuine love for facts, without any concern for how those facts might affect one's hopes, fears, or fate, is a rare trait in every era, and it has been especially uncommon since the times of ancient Greece and Rome. This embodies the scientific spirit. In the seventeenth century, we could say (not to downplay a few earlier contributors) that the modern study of natural sciences truly began, alongside a group of prominent thinkers who were driven by an unbiased love for truth. Some of the sharpest minds concluded that the Christian worldview is irrational; depending on their temperament, some rejected it, while others, like the great Frenchman Pascal, resorted to an unquestioning act of faith. Bacon, who outwardly maintained orthodox beliefs, was probably a deist at heart, but fundamentally, his writings aimed to remove authority from the realm of scientific inquiry, which he greatly advanced. Descartes, renowned not just as the founder of modern metaphysics but also for his original scientific contributions, sought to appease ecclesiastical authorities—his nature was cautious—but his philosophical approach greatly encouraged rational thought. The general trend among superior intellects was to elevate reason over authority; in England, this idea was solidly established by Locke, so that during the theological conflicts of the eighteenth century, both sides depended on reason, and no respected theologian considered faith to be a superior faculty. [129]
A striking illustration of the gradual encroachments of reason is the change which was silently wrought in public opinion on the subject of witchcraft. The famous efforts of James I to carry out the Biblical command, “Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live,” were outdone by the zeal of the Puritans under the Commonwealth to suppress the wicked old women who had commerce with Satan. After the Restoration, the belief in witchcraft declined among educated people—though [130] some able writers maintained it—and there were few executions. The last trial of a witch was in 1712, when some clergymen in Hertfordshire prosecuted Jane Wenham. The jury found her guilty, but the judge, who had summed up in her favour, was able to procure the remission of her sentence; and the laws against witchcraft were repealed in 1735. John Wesley said with perfect truth that to disbelieve in witchcraft is to disbelieve in the Bible. In France and in Holland the decline of belief and interest in this particular form of Satan’s activity was simultaneous. In Scotland, where theology was very powerful, a woman was burnt in 1722. It can be no mere coincidence that the general decline of this superstition belongs to the age which saw the rise of modern science and modern philosophy.
A striking example of the slow rise of reason is the change in public opinion regarding witchcraft. The famous attempts by James I to implement the Biblical command, “Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live,” were surpassed by the enthusiasm of the Puritans during the Commonwealth, who sought to eliminate the wicked old women believed to be in league with Satan. After the Restoration, educated people started to move away from belief in witchcraft—although some notable writers still held onto it—and there were few executions. The last witch trial took place in 1712 when some clergymen in Hertfordshire prosecuted Jane Wenham. The jury found her guilty, but the judge, who had argued in her favor, was able to get her sentence reduced; the laws against witchcraft were repealed in 1735. John Wesley accurately stated that to disbelieve in witchcraft is to disbelieve in the Bible. In France and the Netherlands, the decline in belief and interest in this particular manifestation of Satan's activity occurred at the same time. In Scotland, where theology held significant sway, a woman was burned in 1722. It can't be just a coincidence that the general decline of this superstition coincided with the rise of modern science and philosophy.
Hobbes, who was perhaps the most brilliant English thinker of the seventeenth century, was a freethinker and materialist. He had come under the influence of his friend the French philosopher Gassendi, who had revived materialism in its Epicurean shape. Yet he was a champion not of freedom of conscience but of coercion in its most uncompromising form. In the political theory which he expounded in Leviathan, the sovran has autocratic power in the domain of doctrine, [131] as in everything else, and it is the duty of subjects to conform to the religion which the sovran imposes. Religious persecution is thus defended, but no independent power is left to the Church. But the principles on which Hobbes built up his theory were rationalistic. He separated morality from religion and identified “the true moral philosophy” with the “true doctrine of the laws of nature.” What he really thought of religion could be inferred from his remark that the fanciful fear of things invisible (due to ignorance) is the natural seed of that feeling which, in himself, a man calls religion, but, in those who fear or worship the invisible power differently, superstition. In the reign of Charles II Hobbes was silenced and his books were burned.
Hobbes, arguably the most brilliant English thinker of the seventeenth century, was a freethinker and materialist. He was influenced by his friend, the French philosopher Gassendi, who had revived materialism in its Epicurean form. However, he was not a supporter of freedom of conscience; rather, he advocated for coercion in its most extreme form. In the political theory he presented in Leviathan, the sovereign holds absolute power over doctrine, as well as everything else, and it is the obligation of subjects to adhere to the religion imposed by the sovereign. This defends religious persecution, but it leaves no independent authority for the Church. Nevertheless, the principles upon which Hobbes constructed his theory were rationalistic. He separated morality from religion and equated “true moral philosophy” with the “true doctrine of the laws of nature.” What he genuinely thought about religion can be inferred from his observation that the imaginative fear of unseen things (stemming from ignorance) is the natural source of what an individual calls religion, but, for those who fear or worship the unseen power in other ways, it becomes superstition. During the reign of Charles II, Hobbes was silenced, and his books were burned.
Spinoza, the Jewish philosopher of Holland, owed a great deal to Descartes and (in political speculation) to Hobbes, but his philosophy meant a far wider and more open breach with orthodox opinion than either of his masters had ventured on. He conceived ultimate reality, which he called God, as an absolutely perfect, impersonal Being, a substance whose nature is constituted by two “attributes”— thought and spatial extension. When Spinoza speaks of love of God, in which he considered happiness to consist, he means knowledge [132] and contemplation of the order of nature, including human nature, which is subject to fixed, invariable laws. He rejects free-will and the “superstition,” as he calls it, of final causes in nature. If we want to label his philosophy, we may say that it is a form of pantheism. It has often been described as atheism. If atheism means, as I suppose in ordinary use it is generally taken to mean, rejection of a personal God, Spinoza was an atheist. It should be observed that in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries atheist was used in the wildest way as a term of abuse for freethinkers, and when we read of atheists (except in careful writers) we may generally assume that the persons so stigmatized were really deists, that is, they believed in a personal God but not in Revelation. [1]
Spinoza, the Jewish philosopher from Holland, took a lot from Descartes and (in political ideas) from Hobbes, but his philosophy created a much broader and more open break with traditional beliefs than either of his teachers had dared. He saw ultimate reality, which he called God, as an absolutely perfect, impersonal Being, a substance with a nature defined by two “attributes”—thought and spatial extension. When Spinoza talks about love of God, which he believed to be the essence of happiness, he refers to knowledge and contemplation of the order of nature, including human nature, which is governed by fixed, unchanging laws. He dismisses free will and the “superstition,” as he puts it, of final causes in nature. If we want to categorize his philosophy, we can describe it as a form of pantheism. It has often been labeled as atheism. If atheism means, as I assume is generally understood, the rejection of a personal God, then Spinoza was indeed an atheist. It's worth mentioning that in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, the term atheist was used broadly as a pejorative for freethinkers, and when we encounter references to atheists (except in careful writings), we can generally assume that those labeled in this way were actually deists, meaning they believed in a personal God but not in Revelation. [1]
Spinoza’s daring philosophy was not in harmony with the general trend of speculation at the time, and did not exert any profound influence on thought till a much later period. The thinker whose writings appealed most to the men of his age and were most opportune and effective was John Locke, who professed more or less orthodox Anglicanism. His great contribution to philosophy is equivalent to a very powerful defence [133] of reason against the usurpations of authority. The object of his Essay on the Human Understanding (1690) is to show that all knowledge is derived from experience. He subordinated faith completely to reason. While he accepted the Christian revelation, he held that revelation if it contradicted the higher tribunal of reason must be rejected, and that revelation cannot give us knowledge as certain as the knowledge which reason gives. “He that takes away reason to make room for revelation puts out the light of both; and does much what the same as if he would persuade a man to put out his eyes, the better to receive the remote light of an invisible star by a telescope.” He wrote a book to show that the Christian revelation is not contrary to reason, and its title, The Reasonableness of Christianity, sounds the note of all religious controversy in England during the next hundred years. Both the orthodox and their opponents warmly agreed that reasonableness was the only test of the claims of revealed religion. It was under the direct influence of Locke that Toland, an Irishman who had been converted from Roman Catholicism, composed a sensational book, Christianity Not Mysterious (1696). He assumes that Christianity is true and argues that there can be no mysteries in it, because mysteries, that [134] is, unintelligible dogmas, cannot be accepted by reason. And if a reasonable Deity gave a revelation, its purpose must be to enlighten, not to puzzle. The assumption of the truth of Christianity was a mere pretence, as an intelligent reader could not fail to see. The work was important because it drew the logical inference from Locke’s philosophy, and it had a wide circulation. Lady Mary Wortley Montagu met a Turkish Effendi at Belgrade who asked her for news of Mr. Toland.
Spinoza’s bold philosophy didn’t align with the general trends of thought at the time, and it didn't significantly impact intellectual discourse until much later. The thinker whose writings resonated with people during his time and were most timely and effective was John Locke, who largely adhered to traditional Anglican beliefs. His major contribution to philosophy is a strong defense of reason against the overreach of authority. The aim of his Essay on Human Understanding (1690) is to demonstrate that all knowledge comes from experience. He fully subordinated faith to reason. While he accepted Christian revelation, he argued that if revelation contradicted the higher authority of reason, it had to be rejected, and that revelation cannot provide knowledge as certain as that which reason offers. “He who dismisses reason to make way for revelation extinguishes the light of both; it's much like persuading someone to blind themselves to better perceive the distant light of an invisible star through a telescope.” He wrote a book to show that the Christian revelation isn't opposed to reason, and its title, The Rationality of Christianity, became central to religious debate in England for the next century. Both the orthodox and their challengers enthusiastically agreed that reasonableness was the only criterion for evaluating the claims of revealed religion. Influenced directly by Locke, Toland, an Irishman who had converted from Roman Catholicism, wrote a provocative book, Christianity Is Not Mysterious (1696). He assumed Christianity was true and argued that there shouldn't be any mysteries in it, since mysteries—meaning unintelligible dogmas—cannot be accepted by reason. If a reasonable deity provided a revelation, its purpose must be to clarify, not confuse. The assumption of Christianity's truth was nothing but a façade, as any intelligent reader could easily recognize. The work was significant because it drew logical conclusions from Locke’s philosophy and gained wide circulation. Lady Mary Wortley Montagu met a Turkish Effendi in Belgrade who inquired about Mr. Toland.
It is characteristic of this stage of the struggle between reason and authority that (excepting the leading French thinkers in the eighteenth century) the rationalists, who attacked theology, generally feigned to acknowledge the truth of the ideas which they were assailing. They pretended that their speculations did not affect religion; they could separate the domains of reason and of faith; they could show that Revelation was superfluous without questioning it; they could do homage to orthodoxy and lay down views with which orthodoxy was irreconcilable. The errors which they exposed in the sphere of reason were ironically allowed to be truths in the sphere of theology. The mediaeval principle of double truth and other shifts were resorted to, in self-protection [135] against the tyranny of orthodoxy—though they did not always avail; and in reading much of the rationalistic literature of this period we have to read between the lines. Bayle is an interesting instance.
It’s typical of this period in the conflict between reason and authority that (apart from the prominent French thinkers of the eighteenth century) the rationalists who criticized theology often pretended to accept the very ideas they were challenging. They acted like their theories didn’t impact religion; they believed they could keep reason and faith separate; they argued that Revelation was unnecessary without directly questioning it; they could pay respects to orthodoxy while promoting views that contradicted it. The errors they revealed in reason were ironically accepted as truths in theology. They resorted to the medieval idea of double truth and other tactics to protect themselves against the dominance of orthodoxy—even though these methods didn’t always work; and when we read a lot of the rationalistic literature from this time, we often need to read between the lines. Bayle is an intriguing example. [135]
If Locke’s philosophy, by setting authority in its place and deriving all knowledge from experience, was a powerful aid to rationalism, his contemporary Bayle worked in the same direction by the investigation of history. Driven from France (see above, p. 107), he lived at Amsterdam, where he published his Philosophical Dictionary. He was really a freethinker, but he never dropped the disguise of orthodoxy, and this lends a particular piquancy to his work. He takes a delight in marshalling all the objections which heretics had made to essential Christian dogmas. He exposed without mercy the crimes and brutalities of David, and showed that this favourite of the Almighty was a person with whom one would refuse to shake hands. There was a great outcry at this unedifying candour. Bayle, in replying, adopted the attitude of Montaigne and Pascal, and opposed faith to reason.
If Locke’s philosophy, by placing authority where it belongs and basing all knowledge on experience, supported rationalism powerfully, his contemporary Bayle pushed in the same direction by exploring history. Forced to leave France (see above, p. 107), he lived in Amsterdam, where he published his Philosophy Dictionary. He was genuinely a freethinker but never abandoned the facade of orthodoxy, which adds a certain spice to his work. He enjoyed gathering all the objections that heretics raised against essential Christian beliefs. He mercilessly revealed the crimes and brutality of David and showed that this favorite of the Almighty was someone with whom you would refuse to shake hands. There was a huge backlash against this unflattering honesty. In his response, Bayle took on the outlook of Montaigne and Pascal, positioning faith against reason.
The theological virtue of faith, he said, consists in believing revealed truths simply and solely on God’s authority. If you believe in the immortality of the soul for [136] philosophical reasons, you are orthodox, but you have no part in faith. The merit of faith becomes greater, in proportion as the revealed truth surpasses all the powers of our mind; the more incomprehensible the truth and the more repugnant to reason, the greater is the sacrifice we make in accepting it, the deeper our submission to God. Therefore a merciless inventory of the objections which reason has to urge against fundamental doctrines serves to exalt the merits of faith.
The theological virtue of faith, he said, consists of believing in revealed truths simply and solely based on God’s authority. If you believe in the immortality of the soul for philosophical reasons, you are orthodox, but you don’t truly have faith. The value of faith increases as the revealed truth goes beyond our mind’s abilities; the more incomprehensible the truth and the more it conflicts with reason, the greater the sacrifice we make in accepting it, and the deeper our submission to God. Therefore, a relentless examination of the objections that reason raises against fundamental doctrines serves to highlight the value of faith.
The Dictionary was also criticized for the justice done to the moral excellencies of persons who denied the existence of God. Bayle replies that if he had been able to find any atheistical thinkers who lived bad lives, he would have been delighted to dwell on their vices, but he knew of none such. As for the criminals you meet in history, whose abominable actions make you tremble, their impieties and blasphemies prove they believed in a Divinity. This is a natural consequence of the theological doctrine that the Devil, who is incapable of atheism, is the instigator of all the sins of men. For man’s wickedness must clearly resemble that of the Devil and must therefore be joined to a belief in God’s existence, since the Devil is not an atheist. And is it not a proof of the infinite wisdom of God that the worst criminals [137] are not atheists, and that most of the atheists whose names are recorded have been honest men? By this arrangement Providence sets bounds to the corruption of man; for if atheism and moral wickedness were united in the same persons, the societies of earth would be exposed to a fatal inundation of sin.
The Dictionary was also criticized for how it portrayed the moral qualities of people who denied God’s existence. Bayle responds by saying that if he could have found any atheists who lived immoral lives, he would have happily pointed out their wrongdoings, but he didn’t know any. As for the criminals you come across in history, whose horrific actions may shock you, their impiety and blasphemy show they believed in a higher power. This aligns with the theological idea that the Devil, who can’t be an atheist, is the instigator of all human sin. Clearly, human wickedness must resemble that of the Devil and is therefore linked to a belief in God’s existence since the Devil isn’t an atheist. And isn’t it a testament to God’s infinite wisdom that the worst criminals are not atheists, while most of the atheists recorded in history have been decent people? Through this arrangement, Providence limits human corruption; if atheism and moral depravity were found in the same individuals, societies would be at risk for a catastrophic flood of sin. [137]
There was much more in the same vein; and the upshot was, under the thin veil of serving faith, to show that the Christian dogmas were essentially unreasonable.
There was a lot more along the same lines; and in the end, under the superficial pretense of serving faith, it was revealed that the Christian beliefs were fundamentally unreasonable.
Bayle’s work, marked by scholarship and extraordinary learning, had a great influence in England as well as in France. It supplied weapons to assailants of Christianity in both countries. At first the assault was carried on with most vigour and ability by the English deists, who, though their writings are little read now, did memorable work by their polemic against the authority of revealed religion.
Bayle's work, known for its academic rigor and incredible depth of knowledge, significantly impacted both England and France. It provided tools for critics of Christianity in both nations. Initially, the attack was carried out with great energy and skill by the English deists, whose writings may not be widely read today but made a lasting impression through their arguments against the authority of revealed religion.
The controversy between the deists and their orthodox opponents turned on the question whether the Deity of natural religion —the God whose existence, as was thought, could be proved by reason—can be identified with the author of the Christian revelation. To the deists this seemed impossible. The nature of the alleged revelation seemed inconsistent with the character [138] of the God to whom reason pointed. The defenders of revelation, at least all the most competent, agreed with the deists in making reason supreme, and through this reliance on reason some of them fell into heresies. Clarke, for instance, one of the ablest, was very unsound on the dogma of the Trinity. It is also to be noticed that with both sections the interest of morality was the principal motive. The orthodox held that the revealed doctrine of future rewards and punishments is necessary for morality; the deists, that morality depends on reason alone, and that revelation contains a great deal that is repugnant to moral ideals. Throughout the eighteenth century morality was the guiding consideration with Anglican Churchmen, and religious emotion, finding no satisfaction within the Church, was driven, as it were, outside, and sought an outlet in the Methodism of Wesley and Whitefield.
The debate between deists and their traditional opponents centered on whether the God of natural religion—the God whose existence could supposedly be proven by reason—could be the same as the God behind Christian revelation. The deists believed this was impossible. They thought the nature of the supposed revelation contradicted the character of the God that reason pointed to. The defenders of revelation, at least the most knowledgeable ones, agreed with the deists that reason should be the highest authority, and this reliance on reason led some of them to adopt heretical views. For example, Clarke, one of the most capable thinkers, had questionable beliefs about the Trinity. It’s also important to note that for both groups, the interest in morality was the main motivation. The orthodox believed that the revealed doctrine of future rewards and punishments was essential for morality; the deists believed that morality relied solely on reason and that revelation included many things that clashed with moral ideals. Throughout the eighteenth century, morality was the central concern for Anglican Church members, while religious emotions that found no home within the Church were pushed outside, seeking expression in the Methodism of Wesley and Whitefield.
Spinoza had laid down the principle that Scripture must be interpreted like any other book (1670), [2] and with the deists this principle was fundamental. In order to avoid persecution they generally veiled their conclusions [139] under sufficiently thin disguises. Hitherto the Press Licensing Act (1662) had very effectually prevented the publication of heterodox works, and it is from orthodox works denouncing infidel opinions that we know how rationalism was spreading. But in 1695, the Press Law was allowed to drop, and immediately deistic literature began to appear. There was, however, the danger of prosecution under the Blasphemy laws. There were three legal weapons for coercing those who attacked Christianity: (1) The Ecclesiastical Courts had and have the power of imprisoning for a maximum term of six months, for atheism, blasphemy, heresy, and damnable opinions. (2) The common law as interpreted by Lord Chief Justice Hale in 1676, when a certain Taylor was charged with having said that religion was a cheat and blasphemed against Christ. The accused was condemned to a fine and the pillory by the Judge, who ruled that the Court of King’s Bench has jurisdiction in such a case, inasmuch as blasphemous words of the kind are an offence against the laws and the State, and to speak against Christianity is to speak in subversion of the law, since Christianity is “parcel of the laws of England.” (3) The statute of 1698 enacts that if any person educated in the Christian religion “shall by [140] writing, printing, teaching, or advised speaking deny any one of the persons in the Holy Trinity to be God, or shall assert or maintain there are more gods than one, or shall deny the Christian religion to be true, or shall deny the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament to be of divine authority,” is convicted, he shall for the first offence be adjudged incapable to hold any public offices or employments, and on the second shall lose his civil rights and be imprisoned for three years. This Statute expressly states as its motive the fact that “many persons have of late years openly avowed and published many blasphemous and impious opinions contrary to the doctrine and principles of the Christian religion.”
Spinoza established the principle that Scripture should be interpreted just like any other book (1670), [2], and for the deists, this principle was essential. To avoid persecution, they usually hid their conclusions behind thin disguises. [139] Until then, the Press Licensing Act (1662) had effectively blocked the publication of unconventional works, and it’s from orthodox texts condemning infidel beliefs that we see how rationalism was spreading. But in 1695, the Press Law was allowed to lapse, and immediately, deistic literature began to emerge. However, there was still the risk of prosecution under the Blasphemy laws. There were three legal methods to silence those who critiqued Christianity: (1) The Ecclesiastical Courts had the power to imprison for a maximum of six months for atheism, blasphemy, heresy, and offensive opinions. (2) The common law, as interpreted by Lord Chief Justice Hale in 1676, when a certain Taylor was charged with calling religion a scam and blaspheming against Christ. The defendant was sentenced to a fine and public humiliation by the Judge, who ruled that the King’s Bench had jurisdiction in such cases since blasphemous words are considered an offense against the laws and the State, and speaking against Christianity is viewed as undermining the law, as Christianity is “part of the laws of England.” (3) The statute of 1698 states that if any person educated in the Christian faith “shall by writing, printing, teaching, or advised speaking deny any one of the persons in the Holy Trinity to be God, or assert that there are more gods than one, or deny that the Christian religion is true, or deny that the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament are of divine authority,” if convicted, they will be deemed incapable of holding any public offices or jobs for the first offense, and for the second, they will lose their civil rights and be imprisoned for three years. This statute specifically states that its purpose is the acknowledgment that “many persons have recently openly avowed and published many blasphemous and impious opinions contrary to the doctrine and principles of the Christian religion.”
As a matter of fact, most trials for blasphemy during the past two hundred years fall under the second head. But the new Statute of 1698 was very intimidating, and we can easily understand how it drove heterodox writers to ambiguous disguises. One of these disguises was allegorical interpretation of Scripture. They showed that literal interpretation led to absurdities or to inconsistencies with the wisdom and justice of God, and pretended to infer that allegorical interpretation must be substituted. But they meant the reader to reject their pretended [141] solution and draw a conclusion damaging to Revelation.
In fact, most blasphemy trials over the past two hundred years relate to the second category. However, the new Statute of 1698 was very daunting, and it's easy to see how it pushed unconventional writers to use ambiguous disguises. One of these disguises was the allegorical interpretation of Scripture. They demonstrated that a literal interpretation led to absurdities or contradictions with the wisdom and justice of God, and implied that allegorical interpretation had to replace it. But they intended for the reader to reject their supposed solution and come to a conclusion that's harmful to Revelation. [141]
Among the arguments used in favour of the truth of Revelation the fulfilment of prophecies and the miracles of the New Testament were conspicuous. Anthony Collins, a country gentleman who was a disciple of Locke, published in 1733 his Discourse on the Grounds and Reasons of the Christian Religion, in which he drastically exposed the weakness of the evidence for fulfilment of prophecy, depending as it does on forced and unnatural figurative interpretations. Twenty years before he had written a Discourse of Free-thinking (in which Bayle’s influence is evident) pleading for free discussion and the reference of all religious questions to reason. He complained of the general intolerance which prevailed; but the same facts which testify to intolerance testify also to the spread of unbelief.
Among the arguments supporting the truth of Revelation, the fulfillment of prophecies and the miracles of the New Testament were prominent. Anthony Collins, a country gentleman and a follower of Locke, published in 1733 his Discussion on the Foundations and Reasons of the Christian Faith, in which he significantly highlighted the flaws in the evidence for prophecy fulfillment, which relies on forced and unnatural interpretations. Twenty years earlier, he had written a Free-thinking Discussion (where Bayle’s influence is clear) advocating for open discussion and the application of reason to all religious issues. He criticized the widespread intolerance of the time, but the same facts that illustrate intolerance also point to the rise of unbelief.
Collins escaped with comparative impunity, but Thomas Woolston, a Fellow of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, who wrote six aggressive Discourses on the Miracles of our Saviour (1727—1730) paid the penalty for his audacity. Deprived of his Fellowship, he was prosecuted for libel, and sentenced to a fine of £100 and a year’s imprisonment. Unable to pay, he died in prison. He does [142] not adopt the line of arguing that miracles are incredible or impossible. He examines the chief miracles related in the Gospels, and shows with great ability and shrewd common sense that they are absurd or unworthy of the performer. He pointed out, as Huxley was to point out in a controversy with Gladstone, that the miraculous driving of devils into a herd of swine was an unwarrantable injury to somebody’s property. On the story of the Divine blasting of the fig tree, he remarks: “What if a yeoman of Kent should go to look for pippins in his orchard at Easter (the supposed time that Jesus sought for these figs) and because of a disappointment cut down his trees? What then would his neighbours make of him? Nothing less than a laughing-stock; and if the story got into our Publick News, he would be the jest and ridicule of mankind.”
Collins got away with relatively little punishment, but Thomas Woolston, a Fellow of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, who wrote six confrontational Discussions on the Miracles of our Savior (1727—1730), faced serious consequences for his boldness. He lost his Fellowship, was prosecuted for libel, and was fined £100 along with a year in prison. Unable to pay the fine, he died behind bars. He does [142] not argue that miracles are unbelievable or impossible. Instead, he looks closely at the main miracles mentioned in the Gospels and demonstrates with impressive skill and practical sense that they are ridiculous or unworthy of the miracle worker. He pointed out, as Huxley would later argue in a debate with Gladstone, that the miraculous expulsion of demons into a herd of pigs was an unjustifiable violation of someone’s property. Regarding the account of God cursing the fig tree, he notes: “What if a yeoman in Kent were to look for apples in his orchard at Easter (the supposed time that Jesus went looking for these figs) and, upon being disappointed, decided to chop down his trees? What would his neighbors say about him? They would see him as nothing less than a laughingstock; and if the story made it into the newspapers, he would be the subject of mockery for everyone.”
Or take his comment on the miracle of the Pool of Bethesda, where an angel used to trouble the waters and the man who first entered the pool was cured of his infirmity. “An odd and a merry way of conferring a Divine mercy. And one would think that the angels of God did this for their own diversion more than to do good to mankind. Just as some throw a bone among a kennel of hounds for the pleasure of seeing them [143] quarrel for it, or as others cast a piece of money among a company of boys for the sport of seeing them scramble for it, so was the pastime of the angels here.” In dealing with the healing of the woman who suffered from a bloody flux, he asks: “What if we had been told of the Pope’s curing an haemorrhage like this before us, what would Protestants have said to it? Why, ‘that a foolish, credulous, and superstitious woman had fancied herself cured of some slight indisposition, and the crafty Pope and his adherents, aspiring after popular applause, magnified the presumed cure into a miracle.’ The application of such a supposed story of a miracle wrought by the Pope is easy; and if Infidels, Jews, and Mahometans, who have no better opinion of Jesus than we have of the Pope, should make it, there’s no help for it.”
Or consider his remark about the miracle at the Pool of Bethesda, where an angel used to stir the waters, and the first person to enter the pool was healed of their sickness. “It’s a strange and amusing way to give out Divine mercy. One might think that the angels of God did this more for their own entertainment than to help humanity. Just like some people throw a bone into a pack of dogs to enjoy watching them fight over it, or others toss a coin among a group of boys for the fun of seeing them scramble for it, that’s how the angels played around here.” When discussing the healing of the woman suffering from excessive bleeding, he asks: “What if we had heard of the Pope curing a hemorrhage like this—what would Protestants have said? They would claim that a foolish, gullible, and superstitious woman imagined she was cured of a minor ailment, while the sly Pope and his followers, chasing after public admiration, exaggerated the supposed cure into a miracle.” The application of such a hypothetical story about a miracle performed by the Pope is straightforward; and if nonbelievers, Jews, and Muslims, who think no more of Jesus than we do of the Pope, were to make such claims, there would be no way to change that.” [143]
Woolston professed no doubts of the inspiration of Scripture. While he argued that it was out of the question to suppose the miracles literally true, he pretended to believe in the fantastic theory that they were intended allegorically as figures of Christ’s mysterious operations in the soul of man. Origen, a not very orthodox Christian Father, had employed the allegorical method, and Woolston quotes him in his favour. His [144] vigorous criticisms vary in value, but many of them hit the nail on the head, and the fashion of some modern critics to pass over Woolston’s productions as unimportant because they are “ribald” or coarse, is perfectly unjust. The pamphlets had an enormous sale, and Woolston’s notoriety is illustrated by the anecdote of the “jolly young woman” who met him walking abroad and accosted him with “You old rogue, are you not hanged yet?” Mr. Woolston answered, “Good woman, I know you not; pray what have I done to offend you?” “You have writ against my Saviour,” she said; “what would become of my poor sinful soul if it was not for my dear Saviour?”
Woolston had no doubts about the inspiration of Scripture. While he argued that it was impossible to take the miracles literally, he pretended to believe in the absurd theory that they were meant as allegories for Christ’s mysterious work in the human soul. Origen, a rather unorthodox Christian Father, had used the allegorical method, and Woolston cites him to support his argument. His [144] strong criticisms vary in their effectiveness, but many of them are spot on, and the modern critics who dismiss Woolston’s work as unimportant because it’s “ribald” or crude are being completely unfair. The pamphlets sold very well, and Woolston’s fame is highlighted by the story of the “jolly young woman” who encountered him out and about, greeting him with, “You old rogue, aren’t you hanged yet?” Mr. Woolston replied, “Good woman, I don’t know you; what have I done to upset you?” She responded, “You have written against my Savior; what would happen to my poor sinful soul without my dear Savior?”
About the same time, Matthew Tindal (a Fellow of All Souls) attacked Revelation from a more general point of view. In his Christianity as old as the Creation (1730) he undertook to show that the Bible as a revelation is superfluous, for it adds nothing to natural religion, which God revealed to man from the very first by the sole light of reason. He argues that those who defend Revealed religion by its agreement with Natural religion, and thus set up a double government of reason and authority, fall between the two. “It ’s an odd jumble,” he observes, “to prove the truth of a book by the truth [145] of the doctrines it contains, and at the same time conclude those doctrines to be true because contained in that book.” He goes on to criticize the Bible in detail. In order to maintain its infallibility, without doing violence to reason, you have, when you find irrational statements, to torture them and depart from the literal sense. Would you think that a Mohammedan was governed by his Koran, who on all occasions departed from the literal sense? “Nay, would you not tell him that his inspired book fell infinitely short of Cicero’s uninspired writings, where there is no such occasion to recede from the letter?”
About the same time, Matthew Tindal (a Fellow of All Souls) criticized Revelation from a broader perspective. In his Christianity has been around since the beginning of time. (1730), he aimed to show that the Bible as a revelation is unnecessary because it adds nothing to natural religion, which God has revealed to humanity from the very start through the pure light of reason. He argues that those who defend Revealed religion by pointing to its agreement with Natural religion, thus creating a dual authority of reason and dogma, end up caught in between. “It’s a strange mix,” he notes, “to prove the truth of a book by the truth of the doctrines it contains, while also concluding those doctrines to be true just because they're in that book.” He continues to criticize the Bible in detail. To keep its infallibility without contradicting reason, when encountering irrational statements, you have to twist them and move away from the literal meaning. Would you think that a Muslim was truly following his Koran if he strayed from the literal sense all the time? “No, wouldn’t you say that his inspired book falls far short of Cicero’s uninspired writings, which don’t have such issues with sticking to the text?”
As to chronological and physical errors, which seemed to endanger the infallibility of the Scriptures, a bishop had met the argument by saying, reasonably enough, that in the Bible God speaks according to the conceptions of those to whom he speaks, and that it is not the business of Revelation to rectify their opinions in such matters. Tindal made this rejoinder:—
As for the chronological and physical mistakes that seemed to jeopardize the Scriptures' infallibility, a bishop had addressed the argument by wisely stating that in the Bible, God speaks in line with the understanding of the people he's addressing, and it's not the purpose of Revelation to correct their views on such topics. Tindal responded:—
“Is there no difference between God’s not rectifying men’s sentiments in those matters and using himself such sentiments as needs be rectified; or between God’s not mending men’s logic and rhetoric where ’t is defective and using such himself; or between God’s [146] not contradicting vulgar notions and confirming them by speaking according to them? Can infinite wisdom despair of gaining or keeping people’s affections without having recourse to such mean acts?”
“Is there really no difference between God not correcting people’s feelings about these things and using those same feelings that need correction; or between God not fixing people’s faulty logic and rhetoric and using that logic and rhetoric himself; or between God not challenging common beliefs and actually supporting them by speaking in line with them? Can infinite wisdom really give up on winning or holding people’s affection without resorting to such underhanded tactics?”
He exposes with considerable effect the monstrosity of the doctrine of exclusive salvation. Must we not consider, he asks, whether one can be said to be sent as a Saviour of mankind, if he comes to shut Heaven’s gate against those to whom, before he came, it was open provided they followed the dictates of their reason? He criticizes the inconsistency of the impartial and universal goodness of God, known to us by the light of nature, with acts committed by Jehovah or his prophets. Take the cases in which the order of nature is violated to punish men for crimes of which they were not guilty, such as Elijah’s hindering rain from falling for three years and a half. If God could break in upon the ordinary rules of his providence to punish the innocent for the guilty, we have no guarantee that if he deals thus with us in this life, he will not act in the same way in the life to come, “since if the eternal rules of justice are once broken how can we imagine any stop?” But the ideals of holiness and justice in the Old Testament are strange indeed. The holier men [147] are represented to be, the more cruel they seem and the more addicted to cursing. How surprising to find the holy prophet Elisha cursing in the name of the Lord little children for calling him Bald-pate! And, what is still more surprising, two she-bears immediately devoured forty-two little children.
He powerfully highlights the absurdity of the idea of exclusive salvation. He asks, can we really say someone is sent as a Savior of humanity if they come to close Heaven's gate to those who, before their arrival, were granted access as long as they followed their reasoning? He points out the contradiction between the impartial and universal goodness of God, which we understand through natural law, and the actions taken by Jehovah or his prophets. Consider instances where the natural order is disrupted to punish people for crimes they didn't commit, like when Elijah stopped the rain for three and a half years. If God can bypass the usual rules of His governance to punish the innocent alongside the guilty, we have no assurance that He won’t do the same to us in the afterlife, "because if the eternal rules of justice are ever broken, how can we expect any boundaries?" The ideals of holiness and justice in the Old Testament are certainly peculiar. The more righteous the individuals are depicted, the more brutal they appear and the more prone they are to cursing. It’s shocking to see the holy prophet Elisha cursing little children in the Lord's name for calling him Bald-pate! And even more astonishing is that two she-bears then showed up and mauled forty-two of those children. [147]
I have remarked that theologians at this time generally took the line of basing Christianity on reason and not on faith. An interesting little book, Christianity not founded on Argument, couched in the form of a letter to a young gentleman at Oxford, by Henry Dodwell (Junior), appeared in 1741, and pointed out the dangers of such confidence in reason. It is an ironical development of the principle of Bayle, working out the thesis that Christianity is essentially unreasonable, and that if you want to believe, reasoning is fatal. The cultivation of faith and reasoning produce contrary effects; the philosopher is disqualified for Divine influences by his very progress in carnal wisdom; the Gospel must be received with all the obsequious submission of a babe who has no other disposition but to learn his lesson. Christ did not propose his doctrines to investigation; he did not lay the arguments for his mission before his disciples and give them time to consider [148] calmly of their force, and liberty to determine as their reason should direct them; the apostles had no qualifications for the task, being the most artless and illiterate persons living. Dodwell exposes the absurdity of the Protestant position. To give all men liberty to judge for themselves and to expect at the same time that they shall be of the Preacher’s mind is such a scheme for unanimity as one would scarcely imagine any one could be weak enough to devise in speculation and much less that any could ever be found hardy enough to avow and propose it to practice. The men of Rome “shall rise up in the judgment (of all considering persons) against this generation and shall condemn it; for they invented but the one absurdity of infallibility, and behold a greater absurdity than infallibility is here.”
I’ve noticed that theologians at this time mostly base Christianity on reason rather than faith. An interesting little book, Christianity isn't based on argument., presented as a letter to a young man at Oxford by Henry Dodwell (Junior), came out in 1741 and highlighted the dangers of relying too heavily on reason. It ironically develops Bayle's principle, arguing that Christianity is fundamentally unreasonable, and that reasoning can be detrimental to belief. The development of faith and reasoning leads to opposite outcomes; a philosopher becomes unfit for divine influences through his pursuit of worldly knowledge. The Gospel should be embraced with the same unquestioning openness as a child who only wants to learn his lessons. Christ didn’t present his teachings for scrutiny; he didn’t lay out arguments for his mission for his disciples to ponder and decide based on reason; the apostles lacked the qualifications for such a task, being some of the simplest and least educated people of their time. Dodwell highlights the absurdity of the Protestant stance. Allowing everyone the freedom to judge for themselves while expecting them to share the preacher's views is a recipe for unity so incredible that it’s hard to believe anyone could be foolish enough to think it could work in theory, let alone assume someone would be brave enough to suggest employing it in practice. The people of Rome “shall rise up in the judgment (of all thoughtful individuals) against this generation and shall condemn it; for they invented just one absurdity of infallibility, and here we have a greater absurdity than infallibility.”
I have still to speak of the (Third) Earl of Shaftesbury, whose style has rescued his writings from entire neglect. His special interest was ethics. While the valuable work of most of the heterodox writers of this period lay in their destructive criticism of supernatural religion, they clung, as we have seen, to what was called natural religion— the belief in a kind and wise personal God, who created the world, governs it by natural laws, and desires our happiness. The idea [149] was derived from ancient philosophers and had been revived by Lord Herbert of Cherbury in his Latin treatise On Truth (in the reign of James I). The deists contended that this was a sufficient basis for morality and that the Christian inducements to good behaviour were unnecessary. Shaftesbury in his Inquiry concerning Virtue (1699) debated the question and argued that the scheme of heaven and hell, with the selfish hopes and fears which they inspire, corrupts morality and that the only worthy motive for conduct is the beauty of virtue in itself. He does not even consider deism a necessary assumption for a moral code; he admits that the opinion of atheists does not undermine ethics. But he thinks that the belief in a good governor of the universe is a powerful support to the practice of virtue. He is a thorough optimist, and is perfectly satisfied with the admirable adaptation of means to ends, whereby it is the function of one animal to be food for another. He makes no attempt to reconcile the red claws and teeth of nature with the beneficence of its powerful artist. “In the main all things are kindly and well disposed.” The atheist might have said that he preferred to be at the mercy of blind chance than in the hands of an autocrat who, if he pleased Lord Shaftesbury’s sense [150] of order, had created flies to be devoured by spiders. But this was an aspect of the universe which did not much trouble thinkers in the eighteenth century. On the other hand, the character of the God of the Old Testament roused Shaftesbury’s aversion. He attacks Scripture not directly, but by allusion or with irony. He hints that if there is a God, he would be less displeased with atheists than with those who accepted him in the guise of Jehovah. As Plutarch said, “I had rather men should say of me that there neither is nor ever was such a one as Plutarch, than they should say ‘There was a Plutarch, an unsteady, changeable, easily provokable and revengeful man.’ ” Shaftesbury’s significance is that he built up a positive theory of morals, and although it had no philosophical depth, his influence on French and German thinkers of the eighteenth century was immense.
I still need to talk about the (Third) Earl of Shaftesbury, whose writing style has saved his works from being completely ignored. His main focus was on ethics. While most of the unconventional writers of this time contributed valuable critiques of supernatural religion, they maintained a belief in what was called natural religion—focusing on a kind and wise personal God who created the world, governs it through natural laws, and wants us to be happy. The idea came from ancient philosophers and was revived by Lord Herbert of Cherbury in his Latin treatise About Truth (during the reign of James I). The deists argued that this belief was enough for morality and that Christian incentives for good behavior were unnecessary. In his Inquiry about Virtue (1699), Shaftesbury debated this issue, claiming that the concepts of heaven and hell, along with the selfish hopes and fears they bring about, corrupt morality, and that the only true motivation for good conduct is the inherent beauty of virtue. He doesn't think deism is essential for moral codes; he accepts that the views of atheists don’t undermine ethics. However, he believes that the belief in a good ruler of the universe is a strong support for practicing virtue. He's a true optimist and is completely satisfied with how well everything works together in nature, where one creature serves as food for another. He doesn’t try to reconcile nature's brutal aspects with the goodness of its powerful creator. “In general, everything is kind and well-disposed.” An atheist might argue that they would rather be at the mercy of blind chance than under an autocrat who, if he followed Lord Shaftesbury’s sense of order, created flies to be eaten by spiders. But this was a concern that didn't much bother thinkers in the eighteenth century. On the flip side, the portrayal of God in the Old Testament repulsed Shaftesbury. He critiques Scripture indirectly, using allusion and irony. He suggests that if there is a God, He would be less upset with atheists than with those who accept Him as Jehovah. As Plutarch said, “I would rather people say I didn’t exist than have them say, ‘There was a Plutarch who was unsteady, fickle, easily provoked, and vengeful.’” Shaftesbury's importance lies in his development of a positive moral theory, and although it lacked philosophical depth, his influence on eighteenth-century thinkers in France and Germany was enormous.
In some ways perhaps the ablest of the deists, and certainly the most scholarly, was Rev. Conyers Middleton, who remained within the Church. He supported Christianity on grounds of utility. Even if it is an imposture, he said, it would be wrong to destroy it. For it is established by law and it has a long tradition behind it. Some traditional religion is necessary and it would [151] be hopeless to supplant Christianity by reason. But his writings contain effective arguments which go to undermine Revelation. The most important was his Free Inquiry into Christian miracles (1748), which put in a new and dangerous light an old question: At what time did the Church cease to have the power of performing miracles? We shall see presently how Gibbon applied Middleton’s method.
In some ways, perhaps the most capable of the deists, and definitely the most scholarly, was Rev. Conyers Middleton, who stayed within the Church. He supported Christianity based on its usefulness. Even if it is a fraud, he argued, it would be wrong to eliminate it. After all, it is established by law and has a long-standing tradition behind it. Some form of traditional religion is necessary, and it would be futile to replace Christianity with reason alone. However, his writings present strong arguments that challenge Revelation. The most significant was his Open Inquiry into Christian miracles (1748), which shed new and troubling light on an old question: When did the Church stop being able to perform miracles? We will see shortly how Gibbon used Middleton’s approach. [151]
The leading adversaries of the deists appealed, like them, to reason, and, in appealing to reason, did much to undermine authority. The ablest defence of the faith, Bishop Butler’s Analogy (1736), is suspected of having raised more doubts than it appeased. This was the experience of William Pitt the Younger, and the Analogy made James Mill (the utilitarian) an unbeliever. The deists, argued that the unjust and cruel God of Revelation could not be the God of nature; Butler pointed to nature and said, There you behold cruelty and injustice. The argument was perfectly good against the optimism of Shaftesbury, but it plainly admitted of the conclusion—opposite to that which Butler wished to establish—that a just and beneficent God does not exist. Butler is driven to fall back on the sceptical argument that we are extremely ignorant; that all things [152] are possible, even eternal hell fire; and that therefore the safe and prudent course is to accept the Christian doctrine. It may be remarked that this reasoning, with a few modifications, could be used in favour of other religions, at Mecca or at Timbuctoo. He has, in effect, revived the argument used by Pascal that if there is one chance in any very large number that Christianity is true, it is a man’s interest to be a Christian; for, if it prove false, it will do him no harm to have believed it; if it prove true, he will be infinitely the gainer. Butler seeks indeed to show that the chances in favour amount to a probability, but his argument is essentially of the same intellectual and moral value as Pascal’s. It has been pointed out that it leads by an easy logical step from the Anglican to the Roman Church. Catholics and Protestants (as King Henry IV of France argued) agree that a Catholic may be saved; the Catholics assert that a Protestant will be damned; therefore the safe course is to embrace Catholicism. [3]
The main opponents of the deists also relied on reason, and by doing so, they undermined authority. The most effective defense of the faith, Bishop Butler’s Analogy (1736), is thought to have created more doubts than it resolved. William Pitt the Younger experienced this, and the Analogy turned James Mill (the utilitarian) into a nonbeliever. The deists argued that the unjust and cruel God of Revelation couldn't be the God of nature; Butler pointed to nature and said, "Look there, you see cruelty and injustice." While this argument countered Shaftesbury's optimism, it also allowed for the conclusion—contrary to Butler’s aim—that a just and benevolent God does not exist. Butler ultimately resorts to the skeptical argument that we know very little; that anything is possible, even eternal hellfire; and that the safest and smartest choice is to accept Christian doctrine. It's worth noting that this reasoning, with some tweaks, could apply to other religions, whether in Mecca or Timbuktu. He effectively revived Pascal's argument that if there is even a tiny chance that Christianity is true, one should be a Christian; if it turns out to be false, believing it won’t harm him; if it turns out to be true, he stands to gain infinitely. Butler indeed tries to show that the odds in favor create a probability, but his reasoning holds essentially the same intellectual and moral weight as Pascal's. It has been noted that it easily transitions from Anglicanism to Roman Catholicism. Catholics and Protestants (as King Henry IV of France pointed out) agree that a Catholic can be saved; Catholics claim that a Protestant will be damned; therefore, the safest choice is to adopt Catholicism. [3]
I have dwelt at some length upon some of the English deists, because, while they occupy an important place in the history of [153] rationalism in England, they also supplied, along with Bayle, a great deal of the thought which, manipulated by brilliant writers on the other side of the Channel, captured the educated classes in France. We are now in the age of Voltaire. He was a convinced deist. He considered that the nature of the universe proved that it was made by a conscious architect, he held that God was required in the interests of conduct, and he ardently combated atheism. His great achievements were his efficacious labour in the cause of toleration, and his systematic warfare against superstitions. He was profoundly influenced by English thinkers, especially Locke and Bolingbroke. This statesman had concealed his infidelity during his lifetime except from his intimates; he had lived long as an exile in France; and his rationalistic essays were published (1754) after his death. Voltaire, whose literary genius converted the work of the English thinkers into a world-force, did not begin his campaign against Christianity till after the middle of the century, when superstitious practices and religious persecutions were becoming a scandal in his country. He assailed the Catholic Church in every field with ridicule and satire. In a little work called The Tomb of Fanaticism (written 1736, [154] published 1767), he begins by observing that a man who accepts his religion (as most people do) without examining it is like an ox which allows itself to be harnessed, and proceeds to review the difficulties in the Bible, the rise of Christianity, and the course of Church history; from which he concludes that every sensible man should hold the Christian sect in horror. “Men are blind to prefer an absurd and sanguinary creed, supported by executioners and surrounded by fiery faggots, a creed which can only be approved by those to whom it gives power and riches, a particular creed only accepted in a small part of the world—to a simple and universal religion.” In the Sermon of the Fifty and the Questions of Zapata we can see what he owed to Bayle and English critics, but his touch is lighter and his irony more telling. His comment on geographical mistakes in the Old Testament is: “God was evidently not strong in geography.” Having called attention to the “horrible crime” of Lot’s wife in looking backward, and her conversion into a pillar of salt, he hopes that the stories of Scripture will make us better, if they do not make us more enlightened. One of his favourite methods is to approach Christian doctrines as a person who had just heard of the existence of Christians or Jews for the first time in his life. [155] His drama, Saul (1763), which the police tried to suppress, presents the career of David, the man after God’s own heart, in all its naked horror. The scene in which Samuel reproves Saul for not having slain Agag will give an idea of the spirit of the piece.
I have spent some time discussing some of the English deists because they play a significant role in the history of rationalism in England. They also provided, along with Bayle, a lot of the ideas that, shaped by talented writers across the Channel, attracted the educated classes in France. We are now in the era of Voltaire. He was a committed deist. He believed that the universe's nature indicated it was created by a conscious architect, he maintained that God was necessary for moral conduct, and he passionately opposed atheism. His major contributions were his effective efforts toward promoting tolerance and his systematic fight against superstitions. He was deeply influenced by English thinkers, particularly Locke and Bolingbroke. This statesman had hidden his disbelief during his life, except from close friends; he had spent significant time as an exile in France, and his rationalist essays were published (1754) after his death. Voltaire, whose literary talent turned the ideas of English thinkers into a powerful force, did not start his campaign against Christianity until after the mid-century when superstitious practices and religious persecutions were becoming an outrage in his country. He attacked the Catholic Church relentlessly with mockery and satire. In a brief work called The Tomb of Extremism (written 1736, published 1767), he opens by noting that a person who accepts their religion (as most do) without questioning it is like an ox that allows itself to be harnessed. He then reviews the challenges in the Bible, the emergence of Christianity, and the history of the Church; from this, he concludes that any reasonable person should view the Christian sect with horror. “People are blind to prefer an absurd and bloody creed, supported by executioners and surrounded by burning stakes, a creed that can only be favored by those who gain power and wealth from it, a particular belief held only in a small part of the world—over a simple and universal religion.” In the Sermon of the Fifty and the Zapata's Questions, we can see what he drew from Bayle and English critics, but his style is lighter, and his irony is more impactful. His commentary on geographical errors in the Old Testament is: “God clearly wasn’t very strong in geography.” After pointing out the “horrible crime” of Lot’s wife for looking back, leading to her transformation into a pillar of salt, he hopes the stories of Scripture will improve us, even if they don't enlighten us. One of his favorite techniques is to approach Christian doctrines as if he had just heard about the existence of Christians or Jews for the very first time. His play, Saul (1763), which the authorities attempted to ban, depicts David’s life, the man after God’s own heart, in all its brutal reality. The scene where Samuel admonishes Saul for not killing Agag gives an idea of the play's spirit.
SAMUEL: God commands me to tell you that he repents of having made you king.
SAMUEL: God is telling me to let you know that He regrets making you king.
SAUL: God repents! Only they who commit errors repent. His eternal wisdom cannot be unwise. God cannot commit errors.
SAUL: God changes His mind! Only those who make mistakes change their minds. His eternal wisdom cannot be foolish. God cannot make mistakes.
SAMUEL: He can repent of having set on the throne those who do.
SAMUEL: He can regret putting those who do on the throne.
SAUL: Well, who does not? Tell me, what is my fault?
SAUL: Well, who doesn't? Tell me, what is my fault?
SAMUEL: You have pardoned a king.
SAMUEL: You’ve forgiven a king.
AGAG: What! Is the fairest of virtues considered a crime in Judea?
AGAG: What! Is the greatest virtue seen as a crime in Judea?
SAMUEL (to Agag): Silence! do not blaspheme. (To Saul). Saul, formerly king of the Jews, did not God command you by my mouth to destroy all the Amalekites, without sparing women, or maidens, or children at the breast?
SAMUEL (to Agag): Be quiet! Don’t speak like that. (To Saul). Saul, who was once king of the Jews, didn't God tell you through me to wipe out all the Amalekites, without sparing women, young girls, or infants?
AGAG: Your god—gave such a command! You are mistaken, you meant to say, your devil.
AGAG: Your god—gave such a command! You’re mistaken, you meant to say, your devil.
SAMUEL: Saul, did you obey God?
SAMUEL: Saul, did you follow what God said?
SAUL: I did not suppose such a command [156] was positive. I thought that goodness was the first attribute of the Supreme Being, and that a compassionate heart could not displease him.
SAUL: I didn’t think such a command [156] was definite. I believed that goodness was the most important quality of the Supreme Being, and that a compassionate heart wouldn’t upset him.
SAMUEL: You are mistaken, unbeliever. God reproves you, your sceptre will pass into other hands.
SAMUEL: You’re wrong, nonbeliever. God is correcting you; your reign will be taken over by someone else.
Perhaps no writer has ever roused more hatred in Christendom than Voltaire. He was looked on as a sort of anti-Christ. That was natural; his attacks were so tremendously effective at the time. But he has been sometimes decried on the ground that he only demolished and made no effort to build up where he had pulled down. This is a narrow complaint. It might be replied that when a sewer is spreading plague in a town, we cannot wait to remove it till we have a new system of drains, and it may fairly be said that religion as practised in contemporary France was a poisonous sewer. But the true answer is that knowledge, and therefore civilization, are advanced by criticism and negation, as well as by construction and positive discovery. When a man has the talent to attack with effect falsehood, prejudice, and imposture, it is his duty, if there are any social duties, to use it.
Maybe no writer has ever sparked more hatred in Christendom than Voltaire. He was viewed as a kind of anti-Christ. That was expected; his critiques were incredibly powerful at the time. However, he has sometimes been criticized for only tearing down without trying to build anything in its place. This is a limited complaint. One could argue that when a sewer is spreading disease in a town, we can't wait to remove it until we have a new drainage system in place, and it's fair to say that the religion practiced in contemporary France was like a toxic sewer. But the real answer is that knowledge, and therefore civilization, progresses through criticism and negation, as well as through construction and positive discovery. When someone has the talent to effectively challenge falsehood, prejudice, and deceit, it's their duty, if social duties exist, to use it.
For constructive thinking we must go to the other great leader of French thought, [157] Rousseau, who contributed to the growth of freedom in a different way. He was a deist, but his deism, unlike that of Voltaire, was religious and emotional. He regarded Christianity with a sort of reverent scepticism. But his thought was revolutionary and repugnant to orthodoxy; it made against authority in every sphere; and it had an enormous influence. The clergy perhaps dreaded his theories more than the scoffs and negations of Voltaire. For some years he was a fugitive on the face of the earth. Émile, his brilliant contribution to the theory of education, appeared in 1762. It contains some remarkable pages on religion, “the profession of faith of a Savoyard vicar,” in which the author’s deistic faith is strongly affirmed and revelation and theology rejected. The book was publicly burned in Paris and an order issued for Rousseau’s arrest. Forced by his friends to flee, he was debarred from returning to Geneva, for the government of that canton followed the example of Paris. He sought refuge in the canton of Bern and was ordered to quit. He then fled to the principality of Neufchâtel which belonged to Prussia. Frederick the Great, the one really tolerant ruler of the age, gave him protection, but he was persecuted and calumniated by the local clergy, who but for Frederick would [158] have expelled him, and he went to England for a few months (1766), then returning to France, where he was left unmolested till his death. The religious views of Rousseau are only a minor point in his heretical speculations. It was by his daring social and political theories that he set the world on fire. His Social Contract in which these theories were set forth was burned at Geneva. Though his principles will not stand criticism for a moment, and though his doctrine worked mischief by its extraordinary power of turning men into fanatics, yet it contributed to progress, by helping to discredit privilege and to establish the view that the object of a State is to secure the wellbeing of all its members.
For constructive thinking, we should turn to another significant figure in French thought, [157] Rousseau, who contributed to the growth of freedom in a different way. He was a deist, but his deism, unlike Voltaire’s, was religious and emotional. He viewed Christianity with a kind of respectful skepticism. His ideas were revolutionary and went against established beliefs; they challenged authority in every area and had a huge impact. The clergy probably feared his theories more than the criticism and denials from Voltaire. For several years, he was a fugitive. Émile, his brilliant work on educational theory, was published in 1762. It contains some striking passages on religion, especially “the profession of faith of a Savoyard vicar,” where the author’s deistic beliefs are clearly stated, while revelation and theology are dismissed. The book was publicly burned in Paris, and an arrest warrant was issued for Rousseau. Pressured by his friends to escape, he was barred from returning to Geneva, as the government there mimicked Paris's actions. He sought sanctuary in Bern but was ordered to leave. He then fled to the principality of Neufchâtel, which was under Prussian control. Frederick the Great, the only truly tolerant ruler of the time, offered him protection, but he faced persecution and slander from the local clergy, who would have expelled him if not for Frederick. He went to England for a few months (1766), then returned to France, where he was left in peace until his death. Rousseau’s religious views are just a minor aspect of his unorthodox ideas. It was his bold social and political theories that ignited change. His Social Agreement, where these theories were presented, was burned in Geneva. Although his principles wouldn’t withstand scrutiny and his doctrine often caused trouble by its remarkable ability to turn people into fanatics, it did contribute to progress by helping to undermine privilege and promote the idea that the purpose of a State is to ensure the wellbeing of all its members.
Deism—whether in the semi-Christian form of Rousseau or the anti-Christian form of Voltaire—was a house built on the sand, and thinkers arose in France, England, and Germany to shatter its foundations. In France, it proved to be only a half-way inn to atheism. In 1770, French readers were startled by the appearance of Baron D’Holbach’s System of Nature, in which God’s existence and the immortality of the soul were denied and the world declared to be matter spontaneously moving.
Deism—whether in the semi-Christian version by Rousseau or the anti-Christian view by Voltaire—was unstable and easily undermined. Thinkers in France, England, and Germany emerged to break it down. In France, it turned out to be just a temporary stop on the way to atheism. In 1770, French readers were shocked by the release of Baron D’Holbach’s Natural System, which denied God's existence and the immortality of the soul, claiming the world was just matter moving on its own.
Holbach was a friend of Diderot, who had also come to reject deism. All the leading [159] ideas in the revolt against the Church had a place in Diderot’s great work, the Encyclopedia, in which a number of leading thinkers collaborated with him. It was not merely a scientific book of reference. It was representative of the whole movement of the enemies of faith. It was intended to lead men from Christianity with its original sin to a new conception of the world as a place which can be made agreeable and in which the actual evils are due not to radical faults of human nature but to perverse institutions and perverse education. To divert interest from the dogmas of religion to the improvement of society, to persuade the world that man’s felicity depends not on Revelation but on social transformation—this was what Diderot and Rousseau in their different ways did so much to effect. And their work influenced those who did not abandon orthodoxy; it affected the spirit of the Church itself. Contrast the Catholic Church in France in the eighteenth and in the nineteenth century. Without the work of Voltaire, Rousseau, Diderot, and their fellow-combatants, would it have been reformed? “The Christian Churches” (I quote Lord Morley) “are assimilating as rapidly as their formulae will permit, the new light and the more generous moral ideas and the higher spirituality of [160] teachers who have abandoned all churches and who are systematically denounced as enemies of the souls of men.”
Holbach was friends with Diderot, who also rejected deism. All the major ideas in the rebellion against the Church were included in Diderot’s monumental work, the Encyclopedia, where several prominent thinkers collaborated with him. It wasn't just a scientific reference book; it represented the entire movement of those opposed to faith. It aimed to lead people away from Christianity with its notion of original sin to a new understanding of the world as a place that can be made enjoyable, where the real problems stem not from fundamental flaws in human nature but from corrupt institutions and flawed education. The goal was to shift focus from religious dogmas to societal improvement, to convince the world that human happiness relies not on Revelation but on social change—this was what Diderot and Rousseau, each in their own way, worked hard to achieve. Their efforts impacted those who remained orthodox; it even influenced the spirit of the Church itself. Compare the Catholic Church in France in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Without the contributions of Voltaire, Rousseau, Diderot, and their fellow thinkers, would it have been reformed? “The Christian Churches” (I quote Lord Morley) “are assimilating as rapidly as their formulae will permit, the new light and the more generous moral ideas and the higher spirituality of teachers who have abandoned all churches and who are systematically denounced as enemies of the souls of men.”
In England the prevalent deistic thought did not lead to the same intellectual consequences as in France; yet Hume, the greatest English philosopher of the century, showed that the arguments commonly adduced for a personal God were untenable. I may first speak of his discussion on miracles in his Essay on Miracles and in his philosophical Inquiry concerning Human Understanding (1748). Hitherto the credibility of miracles had not been submitted to a general examination independent of theological assumptions. Hume, pointing out that there must be a uniform experience against every miraculous event (otherwise it would not merit the name of miracle), and that it will require stronger testimony to establish a miracle than an event which is not contrary to experience, lays down the general maxim that “no testimony is sufficient to establish a miracle unless the testimony is of such a kind that its falsehood would be more miraculous than the fact which it endeavours to establish.” But, as a matter of fact, no testimony exists of which the falsehood would be a prodigy. We cannot find in history any miracle attested by a sufficient number of men of such unquestionable good [161] sense, education, and learning, as to secure us against all delusion in themselves; of such undoubted integrity as to place them beyond all suspicion of any design to deceive others; of such credit in the eyes of mankind as to have a great deal to lose in case of their being detected in any falsehood, and at the same time attesting facts performed in such a public manner as to render detection unavoidable —all which circumstances are requisite to give us a full assurance in the testimony of men.
In England, the common deistic beliefs didn't result in the same intellectual outcomes as in France; however, Hume, the greatest English philosopher of the century, argued that the reasons usually given for a personal God were not convincing. I can first discuss his analysis of miracles in his Essay on Miracles and in his philosophical Inquiry about Human Understanding (1748). Until then, the credibility of miracles hadn't been thoroughly examined without the influence of theological biases. Hume noted that there should be consistent experience against every miraculous event (otherwise, it wouldn't really be called a miracle), and that it would take stronger evidence to prove a miracle than to confirm an event that doesn’t contradict experience. He established the general principle that "no testimony is sufficient to establish a miracle unless the testimony is of such a nature that its falsehood would be more miraculous than the fact it seeks to prove." However, in reality, there is no testimony whose falsehood would itself be astonishing. We can't find in history any miracle supported by enough people of such undeniable common sense, education, and intelligence that it would protect us from being misled by them; of such clear integrity that they couldn't be suspected of trying to deceive others; of such reputation among people that they would have a lot to lose if caught in a lie, and at the same time witnessing events that occurred so publicly that being caught out would be unavoidable—all these factors are necessary to give us full confidence in the testimony of people.
In the Dialogues on Natural Religion which were not published till after his death (1776), Hume made an attack on the “argument from design,” on which deists and Christians alike relied to prove the existence of a Deity. The argument is that the world presents clear marks of design, endless adaptation of means to ends, which can only be explained as due to the deliberate plan of a powerful intelligence. Hume disputes the inference on the ground that a mere intelligent being is not a sufficient cause to explain the effect. For the argument must be that the system of the material world demands as a cause a corresponding system of interconnected ideas; but such a mental system would demand an explanation of its existence just as much as the material world; and thus we find ourselves [162] committed to an endless series of causes. But in any case, even if the argument held, it would prove only the existence of a Deity whose powers, though superior to man’s, might be very limited and whose workmanship might be very imperfect. For this world may be very faulty, compared to a superior standard. It may be the first rude experiment “of some infant Deity who afterwards abandoned it, ashamed of his lame performance”; or the work of some inferior Deity at which his superior would scoff; or the production of some old superannuated Deity which since his death has pursued an adventurous career from the first impulse which he gave it. An argument which leaves such deities in the running is worse than useless for the purposes of Deism or of Christianity.
In the Discussions on Natural Religion, which were published posthumously in 1776, Hume critiqued the “argument from design,” which both deists and Christians used to demonstrate the existence of a God. This argument suggests that the world shows clear signs of design, with endless adaptations of means to ends, which can only be attributed to a deliberate plan by a powerful intelligence. Hume challenges this conclusion, arguing that simply claiming a being is intelligent is not enough to explain it. The argument implies that the system of the material world requires a corresponding system of interconnected ideas as its cause; however, this mental system would also need an explanation for its existence just as much as the material world does, leading us to an endless chain of causes. But even if the argument were valid, it would only establish the existence of a God whose powers, while greater than humanity's, could still be quite limited and whose creations might be flawed. This world could be seen as a very imperfect experiment, “the first rough attempt of some young God who later abandoned it, embarrassed by his poor effort”; or the work of some lesser deity that would be ridiculed by a superior; or the result of some outdated deity that has pursued a chaotic path since its inception. An argument that leaves such deities as possibilities is more detrimental than helpful for Deism or Christianity. [162]
The sceptical philosophy of Hume had less influence on the general public than Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. Of the numerous freethinking books that appeared in England in the eighteenth century, this is the only one which is still a widely read classic. In what a lady friend of Dr. Johnson called “the two offensive chapters” (XV and XVI) the causes of the rise and success of Christianity are for the first time critically investigated as a simple historical phenomenon. Like most freethinkers of the [163] time Gibbon thought it well to protect himself and his work against the possibility of prosecution by paying ironical lip-homage to the orthodox creed. But even if there had been no such danger, he could not have chosen a more incisive weapon for his merciless criticism of orthodox opinion than the irony which he wielded with superb ease. Having pointed out that the victory of Christianity is obviously and satisfactorily explained by the convincing evidence of the doctrine and by the ruling providence of its great Author, he proceeds “with becoming submission” to inquire into the secondary causes. He traces the history of the faith up to the time of Constantine in such a way as clearly to suggest that the hypothesis of divine interposition is superfluous and that we have to do with a purely human development. He marshals, with ironical protests, the obvious objections to the alleged evidence for supernatural control. He does not himself criticize Moses and the prophets, but he reproduces the objections which were made against their authority by “the vain science of the gnostics.” He notes that the doctrine of immortality is omitted in the law of Moses, but this doubtless was a mysterious dispensation of Providence. We cannot entirely remove “the imputation of ignorance and [164] obscurity which has been so arrogantly cast on the first proselytes of Christianity,” but we must “convert the occasion of scandal into a subject of edification” and remember that “the lower we depress the temporal condition of the first Christians, the more reason we shall find to admire their merit and success.”
The skeptical philosophy of Hume had less impact on the general public than Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. Of the many freethinking books that came out in England during the eighteenth century, this is the only one that remains a widely read classic. In what a lady friend of Dr. Johnson referred to as “the two offensive chapters” (XV and XVI), the reasons behind the rise and success of Christianity are critically examined for the first time as a straightforward historical occurrence. Like most freethinkers of his time, Gibbon felt it necessary to shield himself and his work from the risk of prosecution by offering ironic praise to the established faith. However, even if there hadn’t been such a threat, he couldn’t have picked a sharper tool for his relentless criticism of traditional views than the irony he handled with remarkable skill. After pointing out that the triumph of Christianity can be clearly and adequately explained by the compelling evidence of its teachings and the guiding providence of its great Author, he goes on “with proper respect” to explore the secondary causes. He traces the history of the faith up to Constantine in a way that strongly implies that the idea of divine intervention is unnecessary and that we are dealing with a purely human development. With ironic objections, he lays out the clear criticisms of the supposed evidence for supernatural control. He doesn’t attack Moses and the prophets himself but presents the objections raised against their authority by “the vain science of the gnostics.” He notes that the concept of immortality is absent in the law of Moses, but this was likely a mysterious act of Providence. We can’t completely eliminate “the accusations of ignorance and obscurity that have been so arrogantly directed at the first converts to Christianity,” but we must “turn the cause of scandal into a lesson of moral uplift” and remember that “the more we lower the material condition of the first Christians, the more reasons we will find to admire their worth and achievements.”
Gibbon’s treatment of miracles from the purely historical point of view (he owed a great deal to Middleton, see above, p. 150) was particularly disconcerting. In the early age of Christianity “the laws of nature were frequently suspended for the benefit of the Church. But the sages of Greece and Rome turned aside from the awful spectacle, and, pursuing the ordinary occupations of life and study, appeared unconscious of any alterations in the moral or physical government of the world. Under the reign of Tiberius the whole earth, or at least a celebrated province of the Roman Empire, was involved in a praeternatural darkness of three hours. Even this miraculous event, which ought to have excited the wonder, the curiosity, and the devotion of mankind, passed without notice in an age of science and history. It happened during the lifetime of Seneca and the elder Pliny, who must have experienced the immediate effects, or received the earliest intelligence, of the prodigy. Each of these [165] philosophers in a laborious work has recorded all the great phenomena of nature, earthquakes, meteors, comets, and eclipses, which his indefatigable curiosity could collect. Both the one and the other have omitted to mention the greatest phenomenon to which the mortal eye has been witness since the creation of the globe.” How “shall we excuse the supine inattention of the pagan and philosophic world to those evidences which were presented by the hand of Omnipotence, not to their reason, but to their senses?”
Gibbon’s view on miracles from a strictly historical perspective (thanks in large part to Middleton, see above, p. 150) was notably unsettling. In the early days of Christianity, “the laws of nature were often set aside for the sake of the Church. Yet, the thinkers of Greece and Rome turned away from this alarming spectacle, going about their usual lives and studies as if they were unaware of any changes in the moral or physical order of the world. During Tiberius's reign, the entire earth, or at least a famous province of the Roman Empire, was engulfed in an unnatural darkness for three hours. Even this miraculous event, which should have sparked wonder, curiosity, and devotion among people, went unnoticed in an era of science and history. It occurred while Seneca and the elder Pliny were still alive, and they must have felt its immediate effects or received the earliest reports about the phenomenon. Each of these philosophers recorded all the significant natural phenomena—earthquakes, meteors, comets, and eclipses—that their relentless curiosity could uncover. Yet both failed to mention the greatest phenomenon the human eye has witnessed since the world was created.” How “can we explain the careless inattention of the pagan and philosophical world to these signs presented by the hand of Omnipotence, not to their reason, but to their senses?”
Again, if every believer is convinced of the reality of miracles, every reasonable man is convinced of their cessation. Yet every age bears testimony to miracles, and the testimony seems no less respectable than that of the preceding generation. When did they cease? How was it that the generation which saw the last genuine miracles performed could not distinguish them from the impostures which followed? Had men so soon forgotten “the style of the divine artist”? The inference is that genuine and spurious miracles are indistinguishable. But the credulity or “softness of temper” among early believers was beneficial to the cause of truth and religion. “In modern times, a latent and even involuntary scepticism adheres to the most pious dispositions. Their [166] admission of supernatural truths is much less an active consent than a cold and passive acquiescence. Accustomed long since to observe and to respect the invariable order of nature, our reason, or at least our imagination, is not sufficiently prepared to sustain the visible action of the Deity.”
Again, while every believer is sure that miracles are real, every reasonable person believes they have stopped. Yet every generation provides evidence of miracles, and that evidence seems just as credible as that of the previous generation. When exactly did they stop? How could the generation that witnessed the last real miracles not distinguish them from the fakes that came after? Had people really forgotten "the style of the divine artist" so quickly? The implication is that true and false miracles look the same. However, the gullibility or "softness of temperament" among early believers actually helped the cause of truth and religion. "In modern times, a subtle and even involuntary skepticism clings to the most devout attitudes. Their acceptance of supernatural truths is much less an active agreement and more a cold and passive acceptance. Having long been used to observing and respecting the unchanging order of nature, our reason, or at least our imagination, isn't adequately prepared to absorb the visible actions of the Divine."
Gibbon had not the advantage of the minute critical labours which in the following century were expended on his sources of information, but his masterly exposure of the conventional history of the early Church remains in many of its most important points perfectly valid to-day. I suspect that his artillery has produced more effect on intelligent minds in subsequent generations than the archery of Voltaire. For his book became indispensable as the great history of the Middle Ages; the most orthodox could not do without it; and the poison must have often worked.
Gibbon didn’t have the benefit of the detailed critical work that was done on his sources in the following century, but his brilliant critique of the traditional history of the early Church remains completely valid today in many of its key aspects. I believe his arguments have had a greater impact on thoughtful minds in later generations than Voltaire's. His book became essential as the definitive history of the Middle Ages; even the most orthodox believers couldn't ignore it, and its influence must have frequently taken effect.
We have seen how theological controversy in the first half of the eighteenth century had turned on the question whether the revealed religion was consistent and compatible with natural religion. The deistic attacks, on this line, were almost exhausted by the middle of the century, and the orthodox thought that they had been satisfactorily answered. But it was not enough to show that the revelation [167] is reasonable; it was necessary to prove that it is real and rests on a solid historical basis. This was the question raised in an acute form by the criticisms of Hume and Middleton (1748) on miracles. The ablest answer was given by Paley in his Evidences of Christianity (1794), the only one of the apologies of that age which is still read, though it has ceased to have any value. Paley’s theology illustrates how orthodox opinions are coloured, unconsciously, by the spirit of the time. He proved (in his Natural Theology) the existence of God by the argument from design —without taking any account of the criticisms of Hume on that argument. Just as a watchmaker is inferred from a watch, so a divine workman is inferred from contrivances in nature. Paley takes his instances of such contrivance largely from the organs and constitution of the human body. His idea of God is that of an ingenious contriver dealing with rather obstinate material. Paley’s “God” (Mr. Leslie Stephen remarked) “has been civilized like man; he has become scientific and ingenious; he is superior to Watt or Priestley in devising mechanical and chemical contrivances, and is therefore made in the image of that generation of which Watt and Priestley were conspicuous lights.” When a God of this kind [168] is established there is no difficulty about miracles, and it is on miracles that Paley bases the case for Christianity—all other arguments are subsidiary. And his proof of the New Testament miracles is that the apostles who were eye-witnesses believed in them, for otherwise they would not have acted and suffered in the cause of their new religion. Paley’s defence is the performance of an able legal adviser to the Almighty.
We have seen how theological debates in the first half of the eighteenth century focused on whether revealed religion was consistent and compatible with natural religion. By the middle of the century, the deistic arguments along these lines were nearly exhausted, and the orthodox believed they had been satisfactorily addressed. However, it wasn't enough to show that revelation is reasonable; it was necessary to prove that it is real and grounded in solid historical evidence. This was the challenging question raised by Hume and Middleton's criticisms of miracles in 1748. The most effective response came from Paley in his Proof of Christianity (1794), which is the only apology from that era still widely read, albeit it has lost its significance. Paley’s theology demonstrates how orthodox views are unconsciously influenced by the spirit of the time. He argued for the existence of God by pointing to the argument from design in his Natural Theology, without addressing Hume's critiques of that argument. Just as we infer a watchmaker from a watch, we infer a divine creator from the complexities in nature. Paley largely uses examples from the organs and structure of the human body as evidence of such complexity. His concept of God is that of a clever designer who works with somewhat resistant material. Paley’s “God” (as noted by Mr. Leslie Stephen) “has been civilized like man; he has become scientific and ingenious; he surpasses Watt or Priestley in creating mechanical and chemical devices, and therefore reflects the image of the generation in which Watt and Priestley were prominent figures.” Once this type of God is established, there is no challenge regarding miracles, and it is on miracles that Paley builds his case for Christianity—all other arguments are supplementary. His proof of the New Testament miracles rests on the belief of the apostles, who were eyewitnesses; otherwise, they wouldn't have acted and suffered for their new faith. Paley’s defense resembles that of a skilled legal advisor to the Almighty.
The list of the English deistic writers of the eighteenth century closes with one whose name is more familiar than any of his predecessors, Thomas Paine. A Norfolk man, he migrated to America and played a leading part in the Revolution. Then he returned to England and in 1791 published his Rights of Man in two parts. I have been considering, almost exclusively, freedom of thought in religion, because it may be taken as the thermometer for freedom of thought in general. At this period it was as dangerous to publish revolutionary opinions in politics as in theology. Paine was an enthusiastic admirer of the American Constitution and a supporter of the French Revolution (in which also he was to play a part). His Rights of Man is an indictment of the monarchical form of government, and a plea for representative democracy. It had an enormous [169] sale, a cheap edition was issued, and the government, finding that it was accessible to the poorer classes, decided to prosecute. Paine escaped to France, and received a brilliant ovation at Calais, which returned him as deputy to the National Convention. His trial for high treason came on at the end of 1792. Among the passages in his book, on which the charge was founded, were these: “All hereditary government is in its nature tyranny.” “The time is not very distant when England will laugh at itself for sending to Holland, Hanover, Zell, or Brunswick for men” [meaning King William III and King George I] “at the expense of a million a year who understood neither her laws, her language, nor her interest, and whose capacities would scarcely have fitted them for the office of a parish constable. If government could be trusted to such hands, it must be some easy and simple thing indeed, and materials fit for all the purposes may be found in every town and village in England.” Erskine was Paine’s counsel, and he made a fine oration in defence of freedom of speech.
The list of English deistic writers from the eighteenth century ends with one name that's more recognized than any of his predecessors: Thomas Paine. A guy from Norfolk, he moved to America and played a significant role in the Revolution. Afterward, he returned to England and published his Human Rights in two parts in 1791. I've been focusing mainly on religious freedom of thought, as it can be seen as a gauge for overall freedom of thought. During this time, it was just as risky to share revolutionary ideas about politics as it was about theology. Paine was an enthusiastic supporter of the American Constitution and backed the French Revolution, in which he also had a role to play. His Human Rights criticizes the monarchical system of government and argues for representative democracy. It sold incredibly well, with a cheap edition released, and the government decided to take action since it was reaching the poorer classes. Paine fled to France and received a warm welcome in Calais, which led to his appointment as a deputy to the National Convention. His trial for high treason began at the end of 1792. Among the excerpts from his book cited as evidence were these: “All hereditary government is in its essence tyranny.” “The time isn’t far off when England will mock itself for looking to Holland, Hanover, Zell, or Brunswick for leaders” [referring to King William III and King George I] “at the cost of a million a year, who didn’t understand her laws, language, or interests, and whose skills wouldn’t even qualify them to be parish constables. If the government could be trusted to such people, it must be something simple and easy, and suitable candidates could be found in every town and village in England.” Erskine represented Paine, and he gave a powerful speech defending freedom of speech.
“Constraint,” he said, “is the natural parent of resistance, and a pregnant proof that reason is not on the side of those who use it. You must all remember, gentlemen, Lucian’s pleasant story: Jupiter and a countryman [170] were walking together, conversing with great freedom and familiarity upon the subject of heaven and earth. The countryman listened with attention and acquiescence while Jupiter strove only to convince him; but happening to hint a doubt, Jupiter turned hastily around and threatened him with his thunder. ‘Ah, ha!’ says the countryman, ‘now, Jupiter, I know that you are wrong; you are always wrong when you appeal to your thunder.’ This is the case with me. I can reason with the people of England, but I cannot fight against the thunder of authority.”
“Constraint,” he said, “is the natural parent of resistance, and a clear sign that reason isn't on the side of those who use it. You all remember, gentlemen, Lucian’s amusing story: Jupiter and a farmer were walking together, chatting freely about heaven and earth. The farmer listened attentively and agreed while Jupiter tried to convince him; but when the farmer expressed a doubt, Jupiter quickly turned and threatened him with his thunder. ‘Ah, ha!’ says the farmer, ‘now, Jupiter, I know you’re wrong; you’re always wrong when you resort to your thunder.’ This is my situation. I can reason with the people of England, but I can’t fight against the thunder of authority.”
Paine was found guilty and outlawed. He soon committed a new offence by the publication of an anti-Christian work, The Age of Reason (1794 and 1796), which he began to write in the Paris prison into which he had been thrown by Robespierre. This book is remarkable as the first important English publication in which the Christian scheme of salvation and the Bible are assailed in plain language without any disguise or reserve. In the second place it was written in such a way as to reach the masses. And, thirdly, while the criticisms on the Bible are in the same vein as those of the earlier deists, Paine is the first to present with force the incongruity of the Christian scheme with the conception of the universe attained by astronomical science.
Paine was found guilty and banished. He soon committed another offense by publishing an anti-Christian book, The Age of Enlightenment (1794 and 1796), which he started writing in the Paris prison where Robespierre had thrown him. This book is significant as the first major English publication that openly attacks the Christian idea of salvation and the Bible in straightforward language without any pretenses. Secondly, it was written to reach a wide audience. And lastly, while the criticisms of the Bible are similar to those of earlier deists, Paine is the first to strongly highlight the inconsistency of the Christian idea with the understanding of the universe that astronomical science has provided.
“Though it is not a direct article of the Christian system that this world that we inhabit is the whole of the inhabitable globe, yet it is so worked up therewith—from what is called the Mosaic account of the creation, the story of Eve and the apple, and the counterpart of that story, the death of the Son of God—that to believe otherwise (that is, to believe that God created a plurality of worlds at least as numerous as what we call stars) renders the Christian system of faith at once little and ridiculous, and scatters it in the mind like feathers in the air. The two beliefs cannot be held together in the same mind; and he who thinks that he believes both has thought but little of either.”
“Although it's not a core tenet of Christianity that the world we live in is the only habitable place, the way it’s intertwined with the Mosaic account of creation, the story of Eve and the apple, and the death of God's Son makes it seem that believing otherwise (for example, thinking that God created many worlds, at least as numerous as the stars) makes the Christian faith seem trivial and absurd, scattering it in the mind like feathers in the wind. You can't truly hold both beliefs at the same time; someone who thinks they do has probably given little thought to either.”
As an ardent deist, who regarded nature as God’s revelation, Paine was able to press this argument with particular force. Referring to some of the tales in the Old Testament, he says: “When we contemplate the immensity of that Being who directs and governs the incomprehensible Whole, of which the utmost ken of human sight can discover but a part, we ought to feel shame at calling such paltry stories the Word of God.”
As a passionate deist who saw nature as God’s message, Paine was able to make this argument with particular strength. Referring to some of the stories in the Old Testament, he states: “When we think about the vastness of that Being who directs and governs the incomprehensible Whole, of which the farthest reach of human sight can only see a small part, we should feel embarrassed to call such trivial stories the Word of God.”
The book drew a reply from Bishop Watson, one of those admirable eighteenth-century divines, who admitted the right of private judgment and thought that argument [172] should be met by argument and not by force. His reply had the rather significant title, An Apology for the Bible. George III remarked that he was not aware that any apology was needed for that book. It is a weak defence, but is remarkable for the concessions which it makes to several of Paine’s criticisms of Scripture—admissions which were calculated to damage the doctrine of the infallibility of the Bible.
The book received a response from Bishop Watson, one of those admirable 18th-century religious leaders, who recognized the importance of personal judgment and believed that disagreement should be addressed with discussion rather than force. His response was titled, An Apology for the Bible. George III noted that he didn’t think any apology was necessary for that book. It’s a weak defense, but it stands out for the concessions it makes regarding several of Paine’s criticisms of Scripture—admissions that could undermine the belief in the infallibility of the Bible. [172]
It was doubtless in consequence of the enormous circulation of the Age of Reason that a Society for the Suppression of Vice decided to prosecute the publisher. Unbelief was common among the ruling class, but the view was firmly held that religion was necessary for the populace and that any attempt to disseminate unbelief among the lower classes must be suppressed. Religion was regarded as a valuable instrument to keep the poor in order. It is notable that of the earlier rationalists (apart from the case of Woolston) the only one who was punished was Peter Annet, a schoolmaster, who tried to popularize freethought and was sentenced for diffusing “diabolical” opinions to the pillory and hard labour (1763). Paine held that the people at large had the right of access to all new ideas, and he wrote so as to reach the people. Hence his book must be suppressed. [173] At the trial (1797) the judge placed every obstacle in the way of the defence. The publisher was sentenced to a year’s imprisonment.
It was undoubtedly due to the widespread popularity of the Age of Enlightenment that a Society for the Suppression of Vice decided to go after the publisher. Disbelief was common among the elite, but there was a strong belief that religion was necessary for the general public and that any attempt to spread disbelief among the lower classes needed to be stopped. Religion was seen as a useful tool to keep the poor in line. It's notable that among the earlier rationalists (except for Woolston), the only one who faced punishment was Peter Annet, a schoolmaster who tried to promote freethought and was sentenced to the pillory and hard labor for spreading “diabolical” ideas (1763). Paine believed that everyone should have access to new ideas, and he wrote to engage the public. Therefore, his book had to be suppressed. [173] During the trial (1797), the judge placed every possible hindrance in front of the defense. The publisher was sentenced to a year in prison.
This was not the end of Paine prosecutions. In 1811 a Third Part of the Age of Reason appeared, and Eaton the publisher was condemned to eighteen months’ imprisonment and to stand in the pillory once a month. The judge, Lord Ellenborough, said in his charge, that “to deny the truths of the book which is the foundation of our faith has never been permitted.” The poet Shelley addressed to Lord Ellenborough a scathing letter. “Do you think to convert Mr. Eaton to your religion by embittering his existence? You might force him by torture to profess your tenets, but he could not believe them except you should make them credible, which perhaps exceeds your power. Do you think to please the God you worship by this exhibition of your zeal? If so, the demon to whom some nations offer human hecatombs is less barbarous than the deity of civilized society!” In 1819 Richard Carlisle was prosecuted for publishing the Age of Reason and sentenced to a large fine and three years’ imprisonment. Unable to pay the fine he was kept in prison for three years. His wife and sister, who carried on the business [174] and continued to sell the book, were fined and imprisoned soon afterwards and a whole host of shop assistants.
This wasn't the end of Paine's legal troubles. In 1811, a third part of the Age of Enlightenment was published, and the publisher, Eaton, was sentenced to eighteen months in prison and to stand in the pillory once a month. The judge, Lord Ellenborough, stated in his remarks, “to deny the truths of the book that is the foundation of our faith has never been allowed.” The poet Shelley wrote a harsh letter to Lord Ellenborough. “Do you think you can convert Mr. Eaton to your religion by making his life miserable? You might torture him into claiming your beliefs, but he wouldn't genuinely believe them unless you made them credible, which may be beyond your ability. Do you think you can please the God you worship with this display of your fervor? If so, the demon to whom some countries sacrifice humans is less cruel than the deity of civilized society!” In 1819, Richard Carlisle was prosecuted for publishing the Age of Enlightenment and was fined heavily and sentenced to three years in prison. Unable to pay the fine, he remained in prison for three years. His wife and sister, who kept the business running and continued selling the book, were fined and imprisoned shortly afterward, along with many shop assistants. [174]
If his publishers suffered in England, the author himself suffered in America where bigotry did all it could to make the last years of his life bitter.
If his publishers had a hard time in England, the author himself faced challenges in America, where prejudice did everything it could to make the final years of his life difficult.
The age of enlightenment began in Germany in the middle of the eighteenth century. In most of the German States, thought was considerably less free than in England. Under Frederick the Great’s father, the philosopher Wolff was banished from Prussia for according to the moral teachings of the Chinese sage Confucius a praise which, it was thought, ought to be reserved for Christianity. He returned after the accession of Frederick, under whose tolerant rule Prussia was an asylum for those writers who suffered for their opinions in neighbouring States. Frederick, indeed, held the view which was held by so many English rationalists of the time, and is still held widely enough, that freethought is not desirable for the multitude, because they are incapable of understanding philosophy. Germany felt the influence of the English Deists, of the French freethinkers, and of Spinoza; but in the German rationalistic propaganda of this period there is nothing very original or interesting. [175] The names of Edelmann and Bahrdt may be mentioned. The works of Edelmann, who attacked the inspiration of the Bible, were burned in various cities, and he was forced to seek Frederick’s protection at Berlin. Bahrdt was more aggressive than any other writer of the time. Originally a preacher, it was by slow degrees that he moved away from the orthodox faith. His translation of the New Testament cut short his ecclesiastical career. His last years were spent as an inn-keeper. His writings, for instance his popular Letters on the Bible, must have had a considerable effect, if we may judge by the hatred which he excited among theologians.
The Age of Enlightenment started in Germany in the mid-eighteenth century. In most of the German states, free thought was much more restricted than in England. Under the rule of Frederick the Great’s father, the philosopher Wolff was expelled from Prussia for praising the moral teachings of the Chinese sage Confucius, a recognition that was believed should be exclusive to Christianity. He returned after Frederick came to power, and under Frederick’s tolerant leadership, Prussia became a refuge for writers who faced persecution for their views in neighboring states. Frederick shared the opinion held by many English rationalists of the time, and that is still prevalent today, that free thought is not suitable for the general population because they cannot comprehend philosophy. Germany was influenced by English Deists, French freethinkers, and Spinoza; however, the German rationalistic movements of this period lack originality or significant interest. [175] The names of Edelmann and Bahrdt stand out. Edelmann's works, which criticized the inspiration of the Bible, were burned in various cities, forcing him to seek protection from Frederick in Berlin. Bahrdt was more confrontational than any other writer of the time. Initially a preacher, he gradually distanced himself from orthodox beliefs. His translation of the New Testament abruptly ended his religious career. He spent his final years running a tavern. His writings, such as his popular Bible verses, must have made a notable impact, as evidenced by the animosity he stirred among theologians.
It was not, however, in direct rationalistic propaganda, but in literature and philosophy, that the German enlightenment of this century expressed itself. The most illustrious men of letters, Goethe (who was profoundly influenced by Spinoza) and Schiller, stood outside the Churches, and the effect of their writings and of the whole literary movement of the time made for the freest treatment of human experience.
It wasn't through direct rational propaganda, but rather through literature and philosophy, that the German Enlightenment of this century made its mark. The most prominent writers, Goethe (who was deeply influenced by Spinoza) and Schiller, remained outside the Churches, and the impact of their works and the entire literary movement of the time encouraged a more open exploration of human experience.
One German thinker shook the world—the philosopher Kant. His Critic of Pure Reason demonstrated that when we attempt to prove by the fight of the intellect the existence of [176] God and the immortality of the Soul, we fall helplessly into contradictions. His destructive criticism of the argument from design and all natural theology was more complete than that of Hume; and his philosophy, different though his system was, issued in the same practical result as that of Locke, to confine knowledge to experience. It is true that afterwards, in the interest of ethics, he tried to smuggle in by a back-door the Deity whom he had turned out by the front gate, but the attempt was not a success. His philosophy—while it led to new speculative systems in which the name of God was used to mean something very different from the Deistic conception—was a significant step further in the deliverance of reason from the yoke of authority.
One German thinker changed the world—the philosopher Kant. His Critique of Pure Reason showed that when we try to prove the existence of God and the immortality of the soul through reasoning, we end up getting tangled in contradictions. His critical examination of the argument from design and all natural theology was more thorough than Hume's; and although his philosophy was different, it ultimately led to the same practical conclusion as Locke's: to limit knowledge to what we can experience. It’s true that later, for the sake of ethics, he attempted to sneak in the God he had previously dismissed, but that effort didn’t work out. His philosophy—while it inspired new speculative systems that used the name of God to mean something quite different from the Deistic idea—was an important step forward in freeing reason from the constraints of authority.
CHAPTER VII
THE PROGRESS OF RATIONALISM
(NINETEENTH CENTURY)
MODERN science, heralded by the researches of Copernicus, was founded in the seventeenth century, which saw the demonstration of the Copernican theory, the discovery of gravitation, the discovery of the circulation of the blood, and the foundation [177] of modern chemistry and physics. The true nature of comets was ascertained, and they ceased to be regarded as signs of heavenly wrath. But several generations were to pass before science became, in Protestant countries, an involuntary arch-enemy of theology. Till the nineteenth century, it was only in minor points, such as the movement of the earth, that proved scientific facts seemed to conflict with Scripture, and it was easy enough to explain away these inconsistencies by a new interpretation of the sacred texts. Yet remarkable facts were accumulating which, though not explained by science, seemed to menace the credibility of Biblical history. If the story of Noah’s Ark and the Flood is true, how was it that beasts unable to swim or fly inhabit America and the islands of the Ocean? And what about the new species which were constantly being found in the New World and did not exist in the Old? Where did the kangaroos of Australia drop from? The only explanation compatible with received theology seemed to be the hypothesis of innumerable new acts of creation, later than the Flood. It was in the field of natural history that scientific men of the eighteenth century suffered most from the coercion of authority. Linnaeus felt it in Sweden, Buffon [178] in France. Buffon was compelled to retract hypotheses which he put forward about the formation of the earth in his Natural History (1749), and to state that he believed implicitly in the Bible account of Creation.
MODERN science, initiated by the research of Copernicus, was established in the seventeenth century, which saw the proof of the Copernican theory, the discovery of gravity, the discovery of blood circulation, and the establishment of modern chemistry and physics. The true nature of comets was clarified, and they were no longer seen as signs of divine wrath. However, several generations would pass before science became an unwelcome adversary of theology in Protestant countries. Until the nineteenth century, it was mainly in minor aspects, like the movement of the Earth, where proven scientific facts appeared to conflict with Scripture, and it was relatively easy to reinterpret these inconsistencies in light of new readings of the sacred texts. Nevertheless, astonishing facts were accumulating which, although not clarified by science, seemed to threaten the credibility of Biblical history. If the story of Noah's Ark and the Flood is true, how is it that animals that cannot swim or fly populate America and the islands of the Ocean? And what about the new species that were continuously being discovered in the New World that did not exist in the Old? Where did the kangaroos of Australia come from? The only explanation that fit the accepted theology seemed to be the idea of countless new acts of creation occurring after the Flood. It was in the realm of natural history that scientists of the eighteenth century felt the most pressure from authority. Linnaeus experienced this in Sweden, and Buffon experienced it in France. Buffon was forced to retract the hypotheses he proposed about the formation of the Earth in his Natural History (1749) and to declare that he believed firmly in the Biblical account of Creation.
At the beginning of the nineteenth century Laplace worked out the mechanics of the universe, on the nebular hypothesis. His results dispensed, as he said to Napoleon, with the hypothesis of God, and were duly denounced. His theory involved a long physical process before the earth and solar system came to be formed; but this was not fatal, for a little ingenuity might preserve the credit of the first chapter of Genesis. Geology was to prove a more formidable enemy to the Biblical story of the Creation and the Deluge. The theory of a French naturalist (Cuvier) that the earth had repeatedly experienced catastrophes, each of which necessitated a new creative act, helped for a time to save the belief in divine intervention, and Lyell, in his Principles of Geology (1830), while he undermined the assumption of catastrophes, by showing that the earth’s history could be explained by the ordinary processes which we still see in operation, yet held fast to successive acts of creation. It was not till 1863 that he presented fully, in his Antiquity of Man, the [179] evidence which showed that the human race had inhabited the earth for a far longer period than could be reconciled with the record of Scripture. That record might be adapted to the results of science in regard not only to the earth itself but also to the plants and lower animals, by explaining the word “day” in the Jewish story of creation to signify some long period of time. But this way out was impossible in the case of the creation of man, for the sacred chronology is quite definite. An English divine of the seventeenth century ingeniously calculated that man was created by the Trinity on October 23, B.C. 4004, at 9 o’clock in the morning, and no reckoning of the Bible dates could put the event much further back. Other evidence reinforced the conclusions from geology, but geology alone was sufficient to damage irretrievably the historical truth of the Jewish legend of Creation. The only means of rescuing it was to suppose that God had created misleading evidence for the express purpose of deceiving man.
At the start of the nineteenth century, Laplace developed the mechanics of the universe based on the nebular hypothesis. His findings, which he claimed to Napoleon, did away with the need for the idea of God, and they were subsequently criticized. His theory suggested a long physical process before the Earth and solar system formed; however, this was not necessarily a deal-breaker, as some creativity could still uphold the validity of the first chapter of Genesis. Geology would turn out to be an even bigger challenge to the biblical accounts of Creation and the Flood. A theory by the French naturalist Cuvier suggested that the Earth had gone through several catastrophes, each requiring a new act of creation, which temporarily preserved belief in divine intervention. Meanwhile, Lyell, in his Geology Fundamentals (1830), while he undermined the idea of catastrophes by showing that Earth’s history could be explained through ongoing natural processes, still clung to the notion of successive acts of creation. It wasn’t until 1863 that he fully presented, in his History of Humanity, the evidence showing that humanity had existed on Earth for a much longer time than the biblical record would allow. The biblical account might be reconciled with scientific findings regarding the Earth and lower forms of life by interpreting the word “day” in the Jewish creation story as a lengthy period. However, this approach was impossible for the creation of man since the biblical timeline is very specific. A seventeenth-century English cleric cleverly calculated that man was created by the Trinity on October 23, 4004 B.C., at 9 a.m., and no biblical date calculations could push that event back much further. Additional evidence only bolstered geological findings, but geology alone was enough to irreparably damage the historical accuracy of the Jewish creation story. The only way to save it would be to claim that God created misleading evidence specifically to trick humanity.
Geology shook the infallibility of the Bible, but left the creation of some prehistoric Adam and Eve a still admissible hypothesis. Here however zoology stepped in, and pronounced upon the origin of man. It was an old conjecture that the higher forms of life, including [180] man, had developed out of lower forms, and advanced thinkers had been reaching the conclusion that the universe, as we find it, is the result of a continuous process, unbroken by supernatural interference, and explicable by uniform natural laws. But while the reign of law in the world of non-living matter seemed to be established, the world of life could be considered a field in which the theory of divine intervention is perfectly valid, so long as science failed to assign satisfactory causes for the origination of the various kinds of animals and plants. The publication of Darwin’s Origin of Species in 1859 is, therefore, a landmark not only in science but in the war between science and theology. When this book appeared, Bishop Wilberforce truly said that “the principle of natural selection is incompatible with the word of God,” and theologians in Germany and France as well as in England cried aloud against the threatened dethronement of the Deity. The appearance of the Descent of Man (1871), in which the evidence for the pedigree of the human race from lower animals was marshalled with masterly force, renewed the outcry. The Bible said that God created man in his own image, Darwin said that man descended from an ape. The feelings of the orthodox world may be [181] expressed in the words of Mr. Gladstone: “Upon the grounds of what is called evolution God is relieved of the labour of creation, and in the name of unchangeable laws is discharged from governing the world.” It was a discharge which, as Spencer observed, had begun with Newton’s discovery of gravitation. If Darwin did not, as is now recognized, supply a complete explanation of the origin of species, his researches shattered the supernatural theory and confirmed the view to which many able thinkers had been led that development is continuous in the living as in the non-living world. Another nail was driven into the coffin of Creation and the Fall of Adam, and the doctrine of redemption could only be rescued by making it independent of the Jewish fable on which it was founded.
Geology challenged the unquestionable truth of the Bible, but it still allowed for the idea of a prehistoric Adam and Eve. However, zoology stepped in and evaluated the origins of humanity. It was an old theory that more advanced life forms, including humans, evolved from simpler forms, and forward-thinking individuals started to conclude that the universe, as we know it, is the result of an ongoing process, uninterrupted by divine interference and explained by consistent natural laws. While the dominance of law in the realm of non-living matter seemed established, the realm of life could still be viewed as a domain where the theory of divine intervention was valid, as long as science had not provided satisfactory explanations for how various species of animals and plants originated. The publication of Darwin's On the Origin of Species in 1859 was a turning point not only in science but also in the ongoing conflict between science and theology. When this book was released, Bishop Wilberforce stated that "the principle of natural selection is incompatible with the word of God," and theologians in Germany, France, and England expressed strong opposition to the potential undermining of the divine. The release of the Descent of Man (1871), which compellingly presented evidence for human ancestry from lower animals, reignited the dispute. The Bible asserted that God created man in His own image, while Darwin claimed that humans evolved from apes. The sentiments of the traditionalist community can be encapsulated in the words of Mr. Gladstone: "On the grounds of what is called evolution, God is relieved of the task of creation and is discharged from governing the world in the name of unchanging laws." This discharge began, as Spencer noted, with Newton's discovery of gravity. Although Darwin did not, as is now recognized, provide a complete explanation for species origin, his work dismantled supernatural theories and supported the perspective that development is continuous in both the living and non-living worlds. Another blow was dealt to the concepts of Creation and the Fall of Adam, and the doctrine of redemption could only be salvaged by detaching it from the Jewish myth that it was based upon.
Darwinism, as it is called, has had the larger effect of discrediting the theory of the adaptation of means to ends in nature by an external and infinitely powerful intelligence. The inadequacy of the argument from design, as a proof of God’s existence, had been shown by the logic of Hume and Kant; but the observation of the life-processes of nature shows that the very analogy between nature and art, on which the argument depends, breaks down. The impropriety of the analogy has been [182] pointed out, in a telling way, by a German writer (Lange). If a man wants to shoot a hare which is in a certain field, he does not procure thousands of guns, surround the field, and cause them all to be fired off; or if he wants a house to live in, he does not build a whole town and abandon to weather and decay all the houses but one. If he did either of these things we should say he was mad or amazingly unintelligent; his actions certainly would not be held to indicate a powerful mind, expert in adapting means to ends. But these are the sort of things that nature does. Her wastefulness in the propagation of life is reckless. For the production of one life she sacrifices innumerable germs. The “end” is achieved in one case out of thousands; the rule is destruction and failure. If intelligence had anything to do with this bungling process, it would be an intelligence infinitely low. And the finished product, if regarded as a work of design, points to incompetence in the designer. Take the human eye. An illustrious man of science (Helmholtz) said, “If an optician sent it to me as an instrument, I should send it back with reproaches for the carelessness of his work and demand the return of my money. Darwin showed how the phenomena might be explained as events not brought about [183] intentionally, but due to exceptional concurrences of circumstances.
Darwinism, as it's known, has largely discredited the idea that nature adapts its means to ends through an external and infinitely powerful intelligence. Hume and Kant's reasoning has already demonstrated the weakness of the design argument as proof of God's existence; however, observing the processes of nature reveals that the comparison between nature and art, which this argument relies on, falls apart. A German writer (Lange) effectively pointed out the flaw in this analogy. If a person wants to shoot a hare in a specific field, they wouldn't gather thousands of guns, surround the field, and fire them all; or if they wanted a house to live in, they wouldn't build an entire town and let all houses but one fall into decay. If someone did that, we would consider them mad or incredibly foolish; their actions certainly wouldn’t suggest a powerful mind skilled in adapting means to ends. Yet, these are exactly the kinds of things nature does. Its wastefulness in creating life is reckless—one life is produced at the expense of countless other organisms. The desired “end” is achieved only in one out of thousands of cases; destruction and failure are the norms. If intelligence was involved in this clumsy process, it would be an intelligence of the lowest caliber. And the end product, viewed as a design, indicates incompetence in the designer. Take the human eye, for instance. A distinguished scientist (Helmholtz) stated, “If an optician sent it to me as an instrument, I would send it back, complaining about the carelessness of his work and demand a refund.” Darwin illustrated how these phenomena might be explained as results of random events rather than intentional actions, stemming from extraordinary combinations of circumstances.
The phenomena of nature are a system of things which co-exist and follow each other according to invariable laws. This deadly proposition was asserted early in the nineteenth century to be an axiom of science. It was formulated by Mill (in his System of Logic, 1843) as the foundation on which scientific induction rests. It means that at any moment the state of the whole universe is the effect of its state at the preceding moment; the casual sequence between two successive states is not broken by any arbitrary interference suppressing or altering the relation between cause and effect. Some ancient Greek philosophers were convinced of this principle; the work done by modern science in every field seems to be a verification of it. But it need not be stated in such an absolute form. Recently, scientific men have been inclined to express the axiom with more reserve and less dogmatically. They are prepared to recognize that it is simply a postulate without which the scientific comprehension of the universe would be impossible, and they are inclined to state it not as a law of causation—for the idea of causation leads into metaphysics—but rather as uniformity of experience. But they are not [184] readier to admit exceptions to this uniformity than their predecessors were to admit exceptions to the law of causation.
The phenomena of nature are a system of things that coexist and follow each other according to unchanging laws. This critical idea was put forward in the early nineteenth century as a foundational truth of science. Mill articulated it in his Logic System (1843) as the basis of scientific induction. It means that at any moment, the state of the entire universe is the result of its state at the previous moment; the causal relationship between two successive states is not interrupted by any random interference that suppresses or alters the link between cause and effect. Some ancient Greek philosophers believed in this principle, and modern science's work in every area seems to confirm it. However, it doesn't need to be stated so absolutely. Recently, scientists have been more cautious and less dogmatic in expressing this idea. They view it as simply a postulate that is essential for understanding the universe scientifically, and they prefer to frame it not as a law of causation—since that concept delves into metaphysics—but as the uniformity of experience. Still, they are no more willing to accept exceptions to this uniformity than their predecessors were to accept exceptions to the law of causation. [184]
The idea of development has been applied not only to nature, but to the mind of man and to the history of civilization, including thought and religion. The first who attempted to apply this idea methodically to the whole universe was not a student of natural science, but a metaphysician, Hegel. His extremely difficult philosophy had such a wide influence on thought that a few words must be said about its tendency. He conceived the whole of existence as what he called the Absolute Idea, which is not in space or time and is compelled by the laws of its being to manifest itself in the process of the world, first externalizing itself in nature, and then becoming conscious of itself as spirit in individual minds. His system is hence called Absolute Idealism. The attraction which it exercised has probably been in great measure due to the fact that it was in harmony with nineteenth-century thought, in so far as it conceived the process of the world, both in nature and spirit, as a necessary development from lower to higher stages. In this respect indeed Hegel’s vision was limited. He treats the process as if it were practically complete already, and does not take into account [185] the probability of further development in the future, to which other thinkers of his own time were turning their attention. But what concerns us here is that, while Hegel’s system is “idealistic,” finding the explanation of the universe in thought and not in matter, it tended as powerfully as any materialistic system to subvert orthodox beliefs. It is true that some have claimed it as supporting Christianity. A certain colour is lent to this by Hegel’s view that the Christian creed, as the highest religion, contains doctrines which express imperfectly some of the ideas of the highest philosophy—his own; along with the fact that he sometimes speaks of the Absolute Idea as if it were a person, though personality would be a limitation inconsistent with his conception of it. But it is sufficient to observe that, whatever value be assigned to Christianity, he regarded it from the superior standpoint of a purely intellectual philosophy, not as a special revelation of truth, but as a certain approximation to the truth which philosophy alone can reach; and it may be said with some confidence that any one who comes under Hegel’s spell feels that he is in possession of a theory of the universe which relieves him from the need or desire of any revealed religion. His influence in Germany, Russia, and elsewhere has entirely made for highly unorthodox thought.
The concept of development has been applied not only to nature but also to the human mind and the history of civilization, including ideas and religion. The first person to methodically apply this concept to the entire universe wasn’t a natural scientist but a metaphysician, Hegel. His extremely complex philosophy had such a significant impact on thought that it’s important to briefly discuss its direction. He viewed all existence as what he called the Absolute Idea, which exists outside of space and time and is compelled by the laws of its nature to reveal itself in the world process, first manifesting in nature and then becoming aware of itself as spirit in individual minds. His system is referred to as Absolute Idealism. The appeal it generated has likely been largely due to its alignment with nineteenth-century thought, as it considered the world process, both in nature and spirit, as a necessary evolution from lower to higher stages. In this regard, Hegel’s perspective was indeed limited. He treats the process as if it were almost finished already and doesn’t take into account the likelihood of further development in the future, which other thinkers of his time were starting to explore. However, what’s important here is that while Hegel’s system is “idealistic,” explaining the universe through thought instead of matter, it also strongly challenged orthodox beliefs like many materialistic systems did. Some have argued it supports Christianity. This notion is partly supported by Hegel’s belief that the Christian creed, as the highest religion, includes doctrines that imperfectly express some of the ideas of the highest philosophy—his own; alongside the fact that he sometimes refers to the Absolute Idea as if it were a person, despite personality being a limitation that contradicts his understanding of it. But it’s sufficient to note that, regardless of the value placed on Christianity, he viewed it from the superior viewpoint of a purely intellectual philosophy, not as a specific revelation of truth, but as a certain approximation to the truth that only philosophy can achieve; and it can be said with some confidence that anyone influenced by Hegel feels they possess a theory of the universe that frees them from the need or desire for any revealed religion. His influence in Germany, Russia, and elsewhere has significantly promoted highly unconventional thought.
Hegel was not aggressive, he was superior. His French contemporary, Comte, who also thought out a comprehensive system, aggressively and explicitly rejected theology as an obsolete way of explaining the universe. He rejected metaphysics likewise, and all that Hegel stood for, as equally useless, on the ground that metaphysicians explain nothing, but merely describe phenomena in abstract terms, and that questions about the origin of the world and why it exists are quite beyond the reach of reason. Both theology and metaphysics are superseded by science—the investigation of causes and effects and coexistences; and the future progress of society will be guided by the scientific view of the world which confines itself to the positive data of experience. Comte was convinced that religion is a social necessity, and, to supply the place of the theological religions which he pronounced to be doomed, he invented a new religion—the religion of Humanity. It differs from the great religions of the world in having no supernatural or non-rational articles of belief, and on that account he had few adherents. But the “Positive Philosophy” of Comte has exercised great influence, not least in England, where its principles have been promulgated especially by Mr. Frederic Harrison, who in the latter [187] half of the nineteenth century has been one of the most indefatigable workers in the cause of reason against authority.
Hegel wasn't aggressive; he was more advanced. His French contemporary, Comte, who also devised a comprehensive system, harshly and openly dismissed theology as an outdated way of understanding the universe. He also rejected metaphysics and everything Hegel represented, claiming they were equally pointless since metaphysicians offer no real explanations but merely describe phenomena in abstract terms. He argued that questions about the origin of the world and why it exists are beyond the scope of reason. Both theology and metaphysics are surpassed by science—the study of causes, effects, and coexistences—and he believed that the future development of society would be guided by a scientific perspective focused only on the concrete evidence of experience. Comte was convinced that religion serves a social purpose, and to replace the theological religions he deemed obsolete, he created a new religion—the religion of Humanity. It stands apart from the major world religions by lacking any supernatural or non-rational beliefs, which is why it attracted few followers. However, Comte's "Positive Philosophy" has had a significant impact, especially in England, where its principles have been promoted notably by Mr. Frederic Harrison, who in the latter half of the nineteenth century became one of the most tireless advocates for reason over authority. [187]
Another comprehensive system was worked out by an Englishman, Herbert Spencer. Like Comte’s, it was based on science, and attempts to show how, starting with a nebular universe, the whole knowable world, psychical and social as well as physical, can be deduced. His Synthetic Philosophy perhaps did more than anything else to make the idea of evolution familiar in England.
Another detailed system was developed by an Englishman, Herbert Spencer. Similar to Comte’s, it was based on science and seeks to demonstrate how, beginning with a nebular universe, the entire knowable world—mental, social, and physical—can be deduced. His Synthetic Philosophy possibly did more than anything else to popularize the idea of evolution in England.
I must mention one other modern explanation of the world, that of Haeckel, the zoologist, professor at Jena, who may be called the prophet of evolution. His Creation of Man (1868) covered the same ground as Darwin’s Descent, had an enormous circulation, and was translated, I believe, into fourteen languages. His World-riddles (1899) enjoys the same popularity. He has taught, like Spencer, that the principle of evolution applies not only to the history of nature, but also to human civilization and human thought. He differs from Spencer and Comte in not assuming any unknowable reality behind natural phenomena. His adversaries commonly stigmatize his theory as materialism, but this is a mistake. Like Spinoza he recognizes matter and mind, body and thought, as [188] two inseparable sides of ultimate reality, which he calls God; in fact, he identifies his philosophy with that of Spinoza. And he logically proceeds to conceive material atoms as thinking. His idea of the physical world is based on the old mechanical conception of matter, which in recent years has been discredited. But Haeckel’s Monism, [1] as he called his doctrine, has lately been reshaped and in its new form promises to exercise wide influence on thoughtful people in Germany. I will return later to this Monistic movement.
I need to mention one more modern view of the world, that of Haeckel, the zoologist and professor at Jena, who can be seen as the prophet of evolution. His Creation of Humanity (1868) explored the same themes as Darwin's Fall, had a huge readership, and was translated, I believe, into fourteen languages. His World puzzles (1899) enjoys similar popularity. He has taught, like Spencer, that the principle of evolution applies not just to the history of nature but also to human civilization and human thought. He differs from Spencer and Comte by not assuming any unknowable reality behind natural phenomena. His opponents usually label his theory as materialism, but that's a misunderstanding. Like Spinoza, he views matter and mind, body and thought, as two inseparable aspects of ultimate reality, which he refers to as God; in fact, he aligns his philosophy with that of Spinoza. He logically goes on to conceive material atoms as thinking. His view of the physical world is based on the old mechanical idea of matter, which has been discredited in recent years. However, Haeckel’s Monism, [1] as he called his doctrine, has recently been redefined and in its updated form promises to have a significant impact on thoughtful people in Germany. I will return later to this Monistic movement.
It had been a fundamental principle of Comte that human actions and human history are as strictly subject as nature is, to the law of causation. Two psychological works appeared in England in 1855 (Bain’s Senses and Intellect and Spencer’s Principles of Psychology), which taught that our volitions are completely determined, being the inevitable consequences of chains of causes and effects. But a far deeper impression was produced two years later by the first volume of Buckle’s History of Civilization in England (a work of much less permanent value), which attempted to apply this principle to history. Men act in consequence of motives; their motives are the results of preceding facts; so that “if we were acquainted with the whole of the antecedents [189] and with all the laws of their movements, we could with unerring certainty predict the whole of their immediate results.” Thus history is an unbroken chain of causes and effects. Chance is excluded; it is a mere name for the defects of our knowledge. Mysterious and providential interference is excluded. Buckle maintained God’s existence, but eliminated him from history; and his book dealt a resounding blow at the theory that human actions are not submitted to the law of universal causation.
It was a key idea for Comte that human actions and history are just as governed by the law of causation as nature is. In 1855, two psychological works came out in England: Bain’s Senses and Mind and Spencer’s Psychology Principles. These works argued that our decisions are completely determined, being the unavoidable outcomes of chains of causes and effects. However, a much stronger impact was made two years later by the first volume of Buckle’s History of Civilization in England (a work of far less lasting significance), which tried to apply this idea to history. People act based on motives; their motives stem from prior events; so, “if we knew all of the antecedents and all the laws of their movements, we could with complete certainty predict all of their immediate results.” Thus, history is a continuous chain of causes and effects. Chance is excluded; it’s just a term for our lack of knowledge. Mysterious and divine intervention is also excluded. Buckle acknowledged God’s existence but removed him from the narrative of history, and his book struck a significant blow against the idea that human actions are not bound by the law of universal causation.
The science of anthropology has in recent years aroused wide interest. Inquiries into the condition of early man have shown (independently of Darwinism) that there is nothing to be said for the view that he fell from a higher to a lower state; the evidence points to a slow rise from mere animality. The origin of religious beliefs has been investigated, with results disquieting for orthodoxy. The researches of students of anthropology and comparative religion—such as Tylor, Robertson Smith, and Frazer—have gone to show that mysterious ideas and dogma and rites which were held to be peculiar to the Christian revelation are derived from the crude ideas of primitive religions. That the mystery of the Eucharist comes from the common savage rite of eating a dead god, [190] that the death and resurrection of a god in human form, which form the central fact of Christianity, and the miraculous birth of a Saviour are features which it has in common with pagan religions—such conclusions are supremely unedifying. It may be said that in themselves they are not fatal to the claims of the current theology. It may be held, for instance, that, as part of Christian revelation, such ideas acquired a new significance and that God wisely availed himself of familiar beliefs—which, though false and leading to cruel practices, he himself had inspired and permitted—in order to construct a scheme of redemption which should appeal to the prejudices of man. Some minds may find satisfaction in this sort of explanation, but it may be suspected that most of the few who study modern researches into the origin of religious beliefs will feel the lines which were supposed to mark off the Christian from all other faiths dissolving before their eyes.
The study of anthropology has gained a lot of interest in recent years. Research into the state of early humans has shown (independently of Darwinism) that there’s no reason to believe he fell from a higher to a lower state; the evidence suggests a gradual rise from mere animal existence. The origins of religious beliefs have been explored, with unsettling results for traditional views. The work of anthropologists and comparative religion scholars—like Tylor, Robertson Smith, and Frazer—has revealed that mysterious ideas, doctrines, and rituals once thought to be unique to Christian revelation actually stem from the basic concepts of primitive religions. For example, the mystery of the Eucharist originates from the common primitive ritual of consuming a deceased god, and the death and resurrection of a god in human form, which are central to Christianity, as well as the miraculous birth of a Savior, are elements shared with pagan religions—these conclusions are deeply uncomforting. It could be argued that, in themselves, these findings don't necessarily undermine current theological claims. For instance, one might argue that these ideas, as part of Christian revelation, gained a new significance and that God wisely used familiar beliefs—which, although misleading and leading to cruel practices, were inspired and permitted by Him—to create a redemption narrative that would resonate with human biases. Some may find this explanation satisfying, but it’s likely that most of the few who examine modern research into the origins of religious beliefs will feel the lines that supposedly separate Christianity from all other faiths blurring before them. [190]
The general result of the advance of science, including anthropology, has been to create a coherent view of the world, in which the Christian scheme, based on the notions of an unscientific age and on the arrogant assumption that the universe was made for man, has no suitable or reasonable place. If Paine felt this a hundred years ago, it is far [191] more apparent now. All minds however are not equally impressed with this incongruity. There are many who will admit the proofs furnished by science that the Biblical record as to the antiquity of man is false, but are not affected by the incongruity between the scientific and theological conceptions of the world.
The overall impact of scientific progress, including anthropology, has been to establish a unified perspective of the world, in which the Christian framework—based on ideas from a less scientific time and the misguided belief that the universe was created for humanity—has no appropriate or logical place. If Paine recognized this a century ago, it’s even clearer today. However, not everyone is equally troubled by this mismatch. Many people acknowledge the scientific evidence that contradicts the Biblical account of humanity's origins but remain unaffected by the conflict between scientific and religious views of the world.
For such minds science has only succeeded in carrying some entrenchments, which may be abandoned without much harm. It has made the old orthodox view of the infallibility of the Bible untenable, and upset the doctrine of the Creation and Fall. But it would still be possible for Christianity to maintain the supernatural claim, by modifying its theory of the authority of the Bible and revising its theory of redemption, if the evidence of natural science were the only group of facts with which it collided. It might be argued that the law of universal causation is a hypothesis inferred from experience, but that experience includes the testimonies of history and must therefore take account of the clear evidence of miraculous occurrences in the New Testament (evidence which is valid, even if that book was not inspired). Thus, a stand could be taken against the generalization of science on the firm ground of historical fact. That solid ground, however, has given [192] way, undermined by historical criticism, which has been more deadly than the common-sense criticism of the eighteenth century.
For such thinkers, science has only managed to make some minor changes that can be abandoned without much consequence. It has rendered the traditional view of the Bible's infallibility unsustainable and has challenged the ideas of Creation and the Fall. Yet, Christianity could still maintain its supernatural claims by adjusting its understanding of the authority of the Bible and revising its concept of redemption, as long as the evidence from natural science was the only set of facts it was up against. One could argue that the law of universal causation is a hypothesis based on experience, but that experience includes historical testimonies and must therefore consider the clear evidence of miraculous events in the New Testament (evidence that holds validity even if that book wasn't divinely inspired). Thus, a defense could be established against the universal claims of science based on solid historical facts. However, that solid foundation has crumbled, eroded by historical criticism, which has proven to be more damaging than the common-sense critique of the eighteenth century. [192]
The methodical examination of the records contained in the Bible, dealing with them as if they were purely human documents, is the work of the nineteenth century. Something, indeed, had already been done. Spinoza, for instance (above, p. 138), and Simon, a Frenchman whose books were burnt, were pioneers; and the modern criticism of the Old Testament was begun by Astruc (professor of medicine at Paris), who discovered an important clue for distinguishing different documents used by the compiler of the Book of Genesis (1753). His German contemporary, Reimarus, a student of the New Testament, anticipated the modern conclusion that Jesus had no intention of founding a new religion, and saw that the Gospel of St. John presents a different figure from the Jesus of the other evangelists.
The careful analysis of the records in the Bible, treating them like ordinary human documents, is a development of the nineteenth century. Some work had already been done. For example, Spinoza (above, p. 138) and Simon, a Frenchman whose books were burned, were early contributors; and modern criticism of the Old Testament was initiated by Astruc (a professor of medicine in Paris), who uncovered an important clue to differentiate the various documents used by the compiler of the Book of Genesis (1753). His German contemporary, Reimarus, a scholar of the New Testament, anticipated the modern view that Jesus did not aim to establish a new religion, and recognized that the Gospel of St. John portrays a different image of Jesus compared to the other evangelists.
But in the nineteenth century the methods of criticism, applied by German scholars to Homer and to the records of early Roman history, were extended to the investigation of the Bible. The work has been done principally in Germany. The old tradition that the Pentateuch was written by Moses has been completely discredited. It is now [193] agreed unanimously by all who have studied the facts that the Pentateuch was put together from a number of different documents of different ages, the earliest dating from the ninth, the last from the fifth, century B.C.; and there are later minor additions. An important, though undesigned, contribution was made to this exposure by an Englishman, Colenso, Bishop of Natal. It had been held that the oldest of the documents which had been distinguished was a narrative which begins in Genesis, Chapter I, but there was the difficulty that this narrative seemed to be closely associated with the legislation of Leviticus which could be proved to belong to the fifth century. In 1862 Colenso published the first part of his Pentateuch and the Book of Joshua Critically Examined. His doubts of the truth of Old Testament history had been awakened by a converted Zulu who asked the intelligent question whether he could really believe in the story of the Flood, “that all the beasts and birds and creeping things upon the earth, large and small, from hot countries and cold, came thus by pairs and entered into the ark with Noah? And did Noah gather food for them all, for the beasts and birds of prey as well as the rest?” The Bishop then proceeded to test the accuracy of the inspired books by examining [194] the numerical statements which they contain. The results were fatal to them as historical records. Quite apart from miracles (the possibility of which he did not question), he showed that the whole story of the sojourn of the Israelites in Egypt and the wilderness was full of absurdities and impossibilities. Colenso’s book raised a storm of indignation in England—he was known as “the wicked bishop”; but on the Continent its reception was very different. The portions of the Pentateuch and Joshua, which he proved to be unhistorical, belonged precisely to the narrative which had caused perplexity; and critics were led by his results to conclude that, like the Levitical laws with which it was connected, it was as late as the fifth century.
But in the nineteenth century, the methods of criticism used by German scholars to analyze Homer and the records of early Roman history were also applied to the investigation of the Bible. This work has primarily been done in Germany. The old belief that Moses wrote the Pentateuch has been completely disproven. It is now [193] agreed unanimously by everyone who has studied the facts that the Pentateuch was compiled from a variety of different documents from different time periods, with the earliest dating back to the ninth century and the latest to the fifth century B.C.; and there are later minor additions. An important, albeit unintentional, contribution to this discovery was made by an Englishman, Colenso, Bishop of Natal. It was believed that the oldest of the recognized documents was a narrative that begins in Genesis, Chapter I, but there was the issue that this narrative appeared to be closely linked to the laws in Leviticus, which could be shown to belong to the fifth century. In 1862, Colenso published the first part of his Pentateuch and the Book of Joshua Critically Analyzed. His doubts about the truth of Old Testament history were sparked by a converted Zulu who asked the thought-provoking question of whether he could genuinely believe in the story of the Flood, “that all the beasts and birds and creeping things upon the earth, large and small, from hot countries and cold, came in pairs and entered the ark with Noah? And did Noah gather food for them all, for the beasts and birds of prey as well as the others?” The Bishop then began to test the accuracy of the inspired books by examining [194] the numerical claims they contained. The results were devastating for them as historical records. Aside from miracles (the possibility of which he did not question), he demonstrated that the entire story of the Israelites' time in Egypt and the wilderness was filled with absurdities and impossibilities. Colenso’s book sparked a storm of outrage in England—where he became known as “the wicked bishop”; however, on the Continent, its reception was notably different. The parts of the Pentateuch and Joshua that he proved to be unhistorical were precisely those that had caused confusion; and critics, guided by his findings, concluded that, like the Levitical laws with which it was connected, it was as late as the fifth century.
One of the most striking results of the researches on the Old Testament has been that the Jews themselves handled their traditions freely. Each of the successive documents, which were afterwards woven together, was written by men who adopted a perfectly free attitude towards the older traditions, and having no suspicion that they were of divine origin did not bow down before their authority. It was reserved for the Christians to invest with infallible authority the whole indiscriminate lump of these Jewish documents, inconsistent not [195] only in their tendencies (since they reflect the spirit of different ages), but also in some respects in substance. The examination of most of the other Old Testament books has led to conclusions likewise adverse to the orthodox view of their origin and character. New knowledge on many points has been derived from the Babylonian literature which has been recovered during the last half century. One of the earliest (1872) and most sensational discoveries was that the Jews got their story of the Flood from Babylonian mythology.
One of the most striking outcomes of research on the Old Testament has been that the Jews themselves approached their traditions with flexibility. Each of the subsequent documents, which were later combined, was written by individuals who took a completely open attitude toward older traditions and, without believing they were of divine origin, did not feel compelled to adhere to their authority. It was left to Christians to bestow infallible authority on the entire mixed collection of these Jewish documents, which are inconsistent not only in their perspectives (since they reflect the spirit of different eras) but also in some ways in their content. The examination of most of the other Old Testament books has led to results similarly contradicting the orthodox view of their origin and nature. New insights on many aspects have come from Babylonian literature that has been uncovered over the past fifty years. One of the earliest (1872) and most sensational discoveries was that the Jews adapted their Flood narrative from Babylonian mythology. [195]
Modern criticism of the New Testament began with the stimulating works of Baur and of Strauss, whose Life of Jesus (1835), in which the supernatural was entirely rejected, had an immense success and caused furious controversy. Both these rationalists were influenced by Hegel. At the same time a classical scholar, Lachmann, laid the foundations of the criticism of the Greek text of the New Testament, by issuing the first scientific edition. Since then seventy years of work have led to some certain results which are generally accepted.
Modern criticism of the New Testament started with the thought-provoking works of Baur and Strauss, whose The Life of Jesus (1835), which completely dismissed the supernatural, gained tremendous popularity and sparked intense debate. Both of these rationalists were influenced by Hegel. Meanwhile, a classical scholar, Lachmann, established the groundwork for the criticism of the Greek text of the New Testament by publishing the first scientific edition. Since then, seventy years of research have produced several reliable results that are widely recognized.
In the first place, no intelligent person who has studied modern criticism holds the old view that each of the four biographies of Jesus is an independent work and an independent [196] testimony to the facts which are related. It is acknowledged that those portions which are common to more than one and are written in identical language have the same origin and represent only one testimony. In the second place, it is allowed that the first Gospel is not the oldest and that the apostle Matthew was not its author. There is also a pretty general agreement that Mark’s book is the oldest. The authorship of the fourth Gospel, which like the first was supposed to have been written by an eye-witness, is still contested, but even those who adhere to the tradition admit that it represents a theory about Jesus which is widely different from the view of the three other biographers.
In the first place, no smart person who has studied modern criticism believes in the old idea that each of the four biographies of Jesus is an independent work and a separate account of the facts. It is recognized that the parts that are shared by more than one and are written in the same words have the same source and reflect only one account. In the second place, it is accepted that the first Gospel is not the oldest and that the apostle Matthew did not write it. There is also a general consensus that Mark’s book is the oldest. The authorship of the fourth Gospel, which like the first was thought to have been written by someone who witnessed the events, is still debated, but even those who stick to the traditional view acknowledge that it presents a perspective on Jesus that is quite different from the views of the other three biographers. [196]
The result is that it can no longer be said that for the life of Jesus there is the evidence of eye-witnesses. The oldest account (Mark) was composed at the earliest some thirty years after the Crucifixion. If such evidence is considered good enough to establish the supernatural events described in that document, there are few alleged supernatural occurrences which we shall not be equally entitled to believe. As a matter of fact, an interval of thirty years makes little difference, for we know that legends require little time to grow. In the East, you will hear of miracles which happened the day before [197] yesterday. The birth of religions is always enveloped in legend, and the miraculous thing would be, as M. Salomon Reinach has observed, if the story of the birth of Christianity were pure history.
The result is that we can no longer claim that there are eyewitness accounts of Jesus's life. The earliest account (Mark) was written at least thirty years after the Crucifixion. If we consider this evidence sufficient to support the supernatural events described in that document, then there are very few alleged supernatural occurrences that we wouldn't be justified in believing. In fact, a thirty-year gap doesn't change much, as we know that legends can form quickly. In the East, you often hear about miracles that happened just the day before yesterday. The origins of religions are always surrounded by legend, and the surprising thing would be, as M. Salomon Reinach noted, if the story of Christianity's beginnings were purely historical. [197]
Another disturbing result of unprejudiced examination of the first three Gospels is that, if you take the recorded words of Jesus to be genuine tradition, he had no idea of founding a new religion. And he was fully persuaded that the end of the world was at hand. At present, the chief problem of advanced criticism seems to be whether his entire teaching was not determined by this delusive conviction.
Another troubling outcome of an unbiased look at the first three Gospels is that, if you consider the recorded words of Jesus to be authentic tradition, he didn’t intend to start a new religion. He was completely convinced that the end of the world was imminent. Right now, the main issue for modern criticism appears to be whether his whole teaching was shaped by this misleading belief.
It may be said that the advance of knowledge has thrown no light on one of the most important beliefs that we are asked to accept on authority, the doctrine of immortality. Physiology and psychology have indeed emphasized the difficulties of conceiving a thinking mind without a nervous system. Some are sanguine enough to think that, by scientific examination of psychical phenomena, we may possibly come to know whether the “spirits” of dead people exist. If the existence of such a world of spirits were ever established, it would possibly be the greatest blow ever sustained by Christianity. For the great appeal of this and of some other religions [198] lies in the promise of a future life of which otherwise we should have no knowledge. If existence after death were proved and became a scientific fact like the law of gravitation, a revealed religion might lose its power. For the whole point of a revealed religion is that it is not based on scientific facts. So far as I know, those who are convinced, by spiritualistic experiments, that they have actual converse with spirits of the dead, and for whom this converse, however delusive the evidence may be, is a fact proved by experience, cease to feel any interest in religion. They possess knowledge and can dispense with faith.
It could be said that the progress of knowledge has not shed any light on one of the most significant beliefs we are expected to accept on faith: the idea of immortality. Physiology and psychology have highlighted the challenges of imagining a thinking mind without a nervous system. Some people are optimistic enough to believe that, through scientific study of psychic phenomena, we might eventually determine whether the "spirits" of deceased individuals exist. If the existence of such a spiritual realm were ever proven, it could potentially be the biggest blow to Christianity. The core appeal of this and some other religions lies in the promise of an afterlife, which we would otherwise have no knowledge of. If life after death were proven and accepted as a scientific fact, like the law of gravity, revealed religions might lose their influence. The essential aspect of a revealed religion is that it is not grounded in scientific facts. As far as I know, those who are convinced, through spiritualist experiments, that they have direct communication with the spirits of the dead—who, regardless of how misleading the evidence may be, consider this communication a proven fact from their experiences—tend to lose interest in religion. They possess knowledge and no longer require faith. [198]
The havoc which science and historical criticism have wrought among orthodox beliefs during the last hundred years was not tamely submitted to, and controversy was not the only weapon employed. Strauss was deprived of his professorship at Tübingen, and his career was ruined. Renan, whose sensational Life of Jesus also rejected the supernatural, lost his chair in the Collège de France. Büchner was driven from Tübingen (1855) for his book on Force and Matter, which, appealing to the general public, set forth the futility of supernatural explanations of the universe. An attempt was made to chase Haeckel from Jena. In recent years, [199] a French Catholic, the Abbé Loisy, has made notable contributions to the study of the New Testament and he was rewarded by major excommunication in 1907.
The chaos that science and historical criticism caused among traditional beliefs over the last hundred years was not accepted without a fight, and dispute wasn't the only tool used. Strauss lost his teaching position at Tübingen, and his career was shattered. Renan, whose eye-catching The Life of Jesus also dismissed the supernatural, lost his position at the Collège de France. Büchner was expelled from Tübingen in 1855 for his book Force and Matter, which, aimed at the general public, argued against supernatural explanations of the universe. There were attempts to force Haeckel out of Jena. In recent years, a French Catholic, Abbé Loisy, has made significant contributions to New Testament studies and was met with major excommunication in 1907.
Loisy is the most prominent figure in a growing movement within the Catholic Church known as Modernism—a movement which some think is the gravest crisis in the history of the Church since the thirteenth century. The Modernists do not form an organized party; they have no programme. They are devoted to the Church, to its traditions and associations, but they look on Christianity as a religion which has developed, and whose vitality depends upon its continuing to develop. They are bent on reinterpreting the dogmas in the light of modern science and criticism. The idea of development had already been applied by Cardinal Newman to Catholic theology. He taught that it was a natural, and therefore legitimate, development of the primitive creed. But he did not draw the conclusion which the Modernists draw that if Catholicism is not to lose its power of growth and die, it must assimilate some of the results of modern thought. This is what they are attempting to do for it.
Loisy is the most notable figure in a growing movement within the Catholic Church called Modernism—a movement that some believe is the most serious crisis the Church has faced since the thirteenth century. The Modernists aren’t an organized group; they don’t have a set agenda. They are committed to the Church, its traditions, and its connections, but they see Christianity as a religion that has evolved, and its vitality relies on its ability to keep evolving. They are focused on reinterpreting the dogmas through the lens of modern science and criticism. The concept of development had already been used by Cardinal Newman in Catholic theology. He argued that it was a natural and thus valid evolution of the original creed. However, he didn’t arrive at the conclusion that the Modernists do—that if Catholicism wants to maintain its ability to grow and not stagnate, it must incorporate some aspects of modern thought. This is exactly what they are trying to achieve.
Pope Pius X has made every effort to suppress the Modernists. In 1907 (July) he [200] issued a decree denouncing various results of modern Biblical criticism which are defended in Loisy’s works. The two fundamental propositions that “the organic constitution of the Church is not immutable, but that Christian society is subject, like every human society, to a perpetual evolution,” and that “the dogmas which the Church regards as revealed are not fallen from heaven but are an interpretation of religious facts at which the human mind laboriously arrived”—both of which might be deduced from Newman’s writings—are condemned. Three months later the Pope issued a long Encyclical letter, containing an elaborate study of Modernist opinions, and ordaining various measures for stamping out the evil. No Modernist would admit that this document represents his views fairly. Yet some of the remarks seem very much to the point. Take one of their books: “one page might be signed by a Catholic; turn over and you think you are reading the work of a rationalist. In writing history, they make no mention of Christ’s divinity; in the pulpit, they proclaim it loudly.”
Pope Pius X has done everything he can to suppress the Modernists. In July 1907, he [200] issued a decree condemning various aspects of modern Biblical criticism defended in Loisy’s works. The two main ideas that “the structure of the Church isn’t fixed, but that Christian society, like any human society, is always evolving” and that “the dogmas the Church sees as revealed didn’t just come from heaven but are interpretations of religious facts that the human mind gradually arrived at”—both of which can be inferred from Newman’s writings—are rejected. Three months later, the Pope released a long Encyclical letter that included a detailed analysis of Modernist beliefs and established various measures to eradicate the issue. No Modernist would claim that this document accurately reflects their views. However, some of the comments are indeed quite relevant. Take one of their books: “one page might be written by a Catholic; turn to the next and you feel like you’re reading a rationalist's work. When writing history, they ignore Christ’s divinity; yet in the pulpit, they proclaim it loudly.”
A plain man may be puzzled by these attempts to retain the letter of old dogmas emptied of their old meaning, and may think it natural enough that the head of the Catholic [201] Church should take a clear and definite stand against the new learning which, seems fatal to its fundamental doctrines. For many years past, liberal divines in the Protestant Churches have been doing what the Modernists are doing. The phrase “Divinity of Christ” is used, but is interpreted so as not to imply a miraculous birth. The Resurrection is preached, but is interpreted so as not to imply a miraculous bodily resurrection. The Bible is said to be an inspired book, but inspiration is used in a vague sense, much as when one says that Plato was inspired; and the vagueness of this new idea of inspiration is even put forward as a merit. Between the extreme views which discard the miraculous altogether, and the old orthodoxy, there are many gradations of belief. In the Church of England to-day it would be difficult to say what is the minimum belief required either from its members or from its clergy. Probably every leading ecclesiastic would give a different answer.
A straightforward person might be confused by these efforts to hold onto the exact wording of outdated beliefs that have lost their original significance. They might find it understandable that the leader of the Catholic Church would take a strong and clear stance against the new ideas that seem to threaten its essential teachings. For years, progressive theologians in Protestant churches have been doing what Modernists are currently doing. The term “Divinity of Christ” is still used, but it’s interpreted in a way that doesn’t suggest a miraculous birth. The Resurrection is preached, yet it’s explained in a way that doesn’t mean a miraculous bodily resurrection. The Bible is said to be an inspired text, but "inspiration" is used vaguely, similar to saying Plato was inspired; this ambiguity about inspiration is even promoted as a positive feature. There are many shades of belief between the extreme positions that reject the miraculous entirely and the traditional orthodoxy. Today in the Church of England, it would be challenging to define the minimum beliefs expected from its members or clergy. Likely, each prominent church leader would give a different response. [201]
The rise of rationalism within the English Church is interesting and illustrates the relations between Church and State.
The rise of rationalism in the English Church is intriguing and shows the relationship between the Church and the State.
The pietistic movement known as Evangelicalism, which Wilberforce’s Practical View of Christianity (1797) did much to make popular, introduced the spirit of Methodism [202] within the Anglican Church, and soon put an end to the delightful type of eighteenth-century divine, who, as Gibbon says, “subscribed with a sigh or a smile” the articles of faith. The rigorous taboo of the Sabbath was revived, the theatre was denounced, the corruption of human nature became the dominant theme, and the Bible more a fetish than ever. The success of this religious “reaction,” as it is called, was aided, though not caused, by the common belief that the French Revolution had been mainly due to infidelity; the Revolution was taken for an object lesson showing the value of religion for keeping the people in order. There was also a religious “reaction” in France itself. But in both cases this means not that free thought was less prevalent, but that the beliefs of the majority were more aggressive and had powerful spokesmen, while the eighteenth-century form of rationalism fell out of fashion. A new form of rationalism, which sought to interpret orthodoxy in such a liberal way as to reconcile it with philosophy, was represented by Coleridge, who was influenced by German philosophers. Coleridge was a supporter of the Church, and he contributed to the foundation of a school of liberal theology which was to make itself felt after the middle of the century. [203] Newman, the most eminent of the new High Church party, said that he indulged in a liberty of speculation which no Christian could tolerate. The High Church movement which marked the second quarter of the century was as hostile as Evangelicalism to the freedom of religious thought.
The pietistic movement known as Evangelicalism, which Wilberforce’s Practical Perspective on Christianity (1797) helped popularize, introduced the spirit of Methodism [202] into the Anglican Church and quickly brought an end to the charming style of eighteenth-century clergy, who, as Gibbon puts it, “subscribed with a sigh or a smile” the articles of faith. The strict rules of the Sabbath were revived, the theater was condemned, the corruption of human nature became a dominant theme, and the Bible became more of a fetish than ever. The success of this religious “reaction,” as it’s called, was supported, though not caused, by the widespread belief that the French Revolution was largely due to infidelity; the Revolution was viewed as a lesson in the importance of religion for maintaining social order. There was also a religious “reaction” in France itself. However, in both instances, this doesn’t mean that free thought was less common, but that the majority's beliefs became more assertive and had strong advocates, while the rationalism of the eighteenth century fell out of favor. A new form of rationalism, aiming to interpret orthodoxy in a way that reconciled it with philosophy, was represented by Coleridge, who was influenced by German philosophers. Coleridge was a supporter of the Church, contributing to the establishment of a school of liberal theology that would become influential after the middle of the century. [203] Newman, the most prominent figure in the new High Church party, claimed he engaged in a freedom of thought that no Christian could accept. The High Church movement that characterized the first half of the century was just as resistant as Evangelicalism to the freedom of religious thought.
The change came after the middle of the century, when the effects of the philosophies of Hegel and Comte, and of foreign Biblical criticism, began to make themselves felt within the English Church. Two remarkable freethinking books appeared at this period which were widely read, F. W. Newman’s Phases of Faith and W. R. Greg’s Creed of Christendom (both in 1850). Newman (brother of Cardinal Newman) entirely broke with Christianity, and in his book he describes the mental process by which he came to abandon the beliefs he had once held. Perhaps the most interesting point he makes is the deficiency of the New Testament teaching as a system of morals. Greg was a Unitarian. He rejected dogma and inspiration, but he regarded himself as a Christian. Sir J. F. Stephen wittily described his position as that of a disciple “who had heard the Sermon on the Mount, whose attention had not been called to the Miracles, and who died before the Resurrection.”
The change happened after the middle of the century, when the ideas of Hegel and Comte, along with foreign Biblical criticism, started to impact the English Church. During this time, two notable freethinking books that gained a lot of attention were F. W. Newman’s Stages of Faith and W. R. Greg’s Christianity's beliefs (both published in 1850). Newman (the brother of Cardinal Newman) completely distanced himself from Christianity, and in his book, he outlines the thought process that led him to let go of the beliefs he once held. One of his most intriguing points is the shortcomings of the New Testament as a moral framework. Greg was a Unitarian. He dismissed dogma and inspiration but still identified as a Christian. Sir J. F. Stephen cleverly described his stance as that of a disciple “who had heard the Sermon on the Mount, whose attention had not been drawn to the Miracles, and who died before the Resurrection.”
There were a few English clergymen (chiefly Oxford men) who were interested in German criticism and leaned to broad views, which to the Evangelicals and High Churchmen seemed indistinguishable from infidelity. We may call them the Broad Church—though the name did not come in till later. In 1855 Jowett (afterwards Master of Balliol) published an edition of some of St. Paul’s Epistles, in which he showed the cloven hoof. It contained an annihilating criticism of the doctrine of the Atonement, an explicit rejection of original sin, and a rationalistic discussion of the question of God’s existence. But this and some other unorthodox works of liberal theologians attracted little public attention, though their authors had to endure petty persecution. Five years later, Jowett and some other members of the small liberal group decided to defy the “abominable system of terrorism which prevents the statement of the plainest fact,” and issued a volume of Essays and Reviews (1860) by seven writers of whom six were clergymen. The views advocated in these essays seem mild enough to-day, and many of them would be accepted by most well-educated clergymen, but at the time they produced a very painful impression. The authors were called the “Seven against Christ.” It was [205] laid down that the Bible is to be interpreted like any other book. “It is not a useful lesson for the young student to apply to Scripture principles which he would hesitate to apply to other books; to make formal reconcilements of discrepancies which he would not think of reconciling in ordinary history; to divide simple words into double meanings; to adopt the fancies or conjectures of Fathers and Commentators as real knowledge.” It is suggested that the Hebrew prophecies do not contain the element of prediction. Contradictory accounts, or accounts which can only be reconciled by conjecture, cannot possibly have been dictated by God. The discrepancies between the genealogies of Jesus in Matthew and Luke, or between the accounts of the Resurrection, can be attributed “neither to any defect in our capacities nor to any reasonable presumption of a hidden wise design, nor to any partial spiritual endowments in the narrators.” The orthodox arguments which lay stress on the assertion of witnesses as the supreme evidence of fact, in support of miraculous occurrences, are set aside on the ground that testimony is a blind guide and can avail nothing against reason and the strong grounds we have for believing in permanent order. It is argued that, under the Thirty-nine [206] Articles, it is permissible to accept as “parable or poetry or legend” such stories as that of an ass speaking with a man’s voice, of waters standing in a solid heap, of witches and a variety of apparitions, and to judge for ourselves of such questions as the personality of Satan or the primeval institution of the Sabbath. The whole spirit of this volume is perhaps expressed in the observation that if any one perceives “to how great an extent the origin itself of Christianity rests upon probable evidence, his principle will relieve him from many difficulties which might otherwise be very disturbing. For relations which may repose on doubtful grounds as matters of history, and, as history, be incapable of being ascertained or verified, may yet be equally suggestive of true ideas with facts absolutely certain”—that is, they may have a spiritual significance although they are historically false.
There were a few English clergymen (mainly from Oxford) who were interested in German criticism and held broad views that seemed indistinguishable from infidelity to the Evangelicals and High Churchmen. We can refer to them as the Broad Church, even though the term wasn't used until later. In 1855, Jowett (who later became Master of Balliol) published an edition of some of St. Paul’s Epistles, in which he revealed his true beliefs. It contained a harsh criticism of the doctrine of the Atonement, an outright rejection of original sin, and a rational discussion about the existence of God. However, this and other unorthodox works by liberal theologians attracted little public attention, although their authors faced petty persecution. Five years later, Jowett and some other members of the small liberal group decided to challenge the “terrible system of intimidation that prevents the expression of straightforward facts,” and released a volume of Essays & Reviews (1860) by seven writers, six of whom were clergymen. The views presented in these essays might seem mild today, and many would be accepted by most well-educated clergymen, but at that time, they caused a lot of distress. The authors were dubbed the “Seven against Christ.” It was established that the Bible should be interpreted like any other book. “It is not beneficial for a young student to apply to Scripture principles that he wouldn’t apply to other books; to force formal reconciliations of discrepancies he wouldn’t even consider reconciling in regular history; to split simple words into multiple meanings; or to accept the ideas or guesses of early Church Fathers and Commentators as genuine knowledge.” It is suggested that the Hebrew prophecies don’t contain predictive elements. Contradictory accounts, or accounts that can only be reconciled through speculation, couldn’t possibly have been dictated by God. The discrepancies between the genealogies of Jesus in Matthew and Luke, or the various accounts of the Resurrection, can be attributed “neither to any flaw in our understanding nor to any reasonable assumption of a hidden wise design, nor to any partial spiritual gifts in the narrators.” The orthodox arguments that emphasize the statements of witnesses as the ultimate proof of miraculous events are dismissed on the grounds that testimony is unreliable and can’t stand up against reason and the solid evidence we have for believing in a consistent order. It is argued that, under the Thirty-nine Articles, it's acceptable to see stories like that of an ass speaking with a man's voice, waters standing in a solid heap, witches, and various apparitions as “parable or poetry or legend,” and to decide for ourselves on such issues as the nature of Satan or the original establishment of the Sabbath. The entire spirit of this volume can perhaps be captured in the idea that if anyone realizes “how much the origins of Christianity rely on probable evidence, their principles will free them from many challenges that otherwise might be quite disturbing. Because relationships that may rest on questionable historical grounds may still suggest true ideas just as effectively as absolutely certain facts”—in other words, they may hold spiritual significance even if they are historically inaccurate.
The most daring Essay was the Rev. Baden Powell’s Study of the Evidences of Christianity. He was a believer in evolution, who accepted Darwinism, and considered miracles impossible. The volume was denounced by the Bishops, and in 1862 two of the contributors, who were beneficed clergymen and thus open to a legal attack, were prosecuted and tried in the Ecclesiastical Court. Condemned on [207] certain points, acquitted on others, they were sentenced to be suspended for a year, and they appealed to the Privy Council. Lord Westbury (Lord Chancellor) pronounced the judgment of the Judicial Committee of the Council, which reversed the decision of the Ecclesiastical Court. The Committee held, among other things, that it is not essential for a clergyman to believe in eternal punishment. This prompted the following epitaph on Lord Westbury: “Towards the close of his earthly career he dismissed Hell with costs and took away from Orthodox members of the Church of England their last hope of everlasting damnation.”
The most audacious essay was the Rev. Baden Powell’s Examination of the Proofs of Christianity. He believed in evolution, accepted Darwinism, and viewed miracles as impossible. The book was criticized by the Bishops, and in 1862, two contributors, who were clergy with income and thus vulnerable to legal action, were prosecuted and tried in the Ecclesiastical Court. They were found guilty on some points and acquitted on others, receiving a one-year suspension, after which they appealed to the Privy Council. Lord Westbury (the Lord Chancellor) delivered the judgment of the Judicial Committee of the Council, which overturned the Ecclesiastical Court's decision. The Committee determined, among other things, that it is not necessary for a clergyman to believe in eternal punishment. This led to the following epitaph for Lord Westbury: “Towards the end of his earthly life, he dismissed Hell with costs and took away from Orthodox members of the Church of England their last hope of everlasting damnation.”
This was a great triumph for the Broad Church party, and it is an interesting event in the history of the English State-Church. Laymen decided (overruling the opinion of the Archbishops of Canterbury and York) what theological doctrines are and are not binding on a clergyman, and granted within the Church a liberty of opinion which the majority of the Church’s representatives regarded as pernicious. This liberty was formally established in 1865 by an Act of Parliament, which altered the form in which clergymen were required to subscribe the Thirty-nine Articles. The episode of Essays and Reviews is a landmark in the history of religious thought in England.
This was a major win for the Broad Church party, and it stands out as an important moment in the history of the English State Church. Laypeople decided (overruling the views of the Archbishops of Canterbury and York) which theological beliefs are required for clergy and granted a freedom of opinion within the Church that most of its representatives considered harmful. This freedom was officially established in 1865 by an Act of Parliament, which changed how clergymen were required to sign the Thirty-nine Articles. The episode of Essays and Reviews is a significant milestone in the history of religious thought in England.
The liberal views of the Broad Churchmen and their attitude to the Bible gradually produced some effect upon those who differed most from them; and nowadays there is probably no one who would not admit, at least, that such a passage as Genesis, Chapter XIX, might have been composed without the direct inspiration of the Deity.
The liberal views of the Broad Churchmen and their approach to the Bible gradually influenced even those who strongly disagreed with them; and today, it's likely that no one would deny, at least, that a passage like Genesis, Chapter XIX, could have been written without direct inspiration from God.
During the next few years orthodox public opinion was shocked or disturbed by the appearance of several remarkable books which criticized, ignored, or defied authority—Lyell’s Antiquity of Man, Seeley’s Ecce Homo (which the pious Lord Shaftesbury said was “vomited from the jaws of hell”), Lecky’s History of Rationalism. And a new poet of liberty arose who did not fear to sound the loudest notes of defiance against all that authority held sacred. All the great poets of the nineteenth century were more or less unorthodox; Wordsworth in the years of his highest inspiration was a pantheist; and the greatest of all, Shelley, was a declared atheist. In fearless utterance, in unfaltering zeal against the tyranny of Gods and Governments, Swinburne was like Shelley. His drama Atalanta in Calydon (1865), even though a poet is strictly not answerable for what the persons in his drama say, yet with its denunciation of “the supreme evil, God,” heralded the coming [209] of a new champion who would defy the fortresses of authority. And in the following year his Poems and Ballads expressed the spirit of a pagan who flouted all the prejudices and sanctities of the Christian world.
During the next few years, conventional public opinion was shocked or disturbed by the release of several notable books that criticized, ignored, or challenged authority—Lyell’s Origins of Humanity, Seeley’s Behold the Man (which the devout Lord Shaftesbury claimed was “vomited from the jaws of hell”), and Lecky’s Rationalism History. A new poet of freedom emerged who boldly expressed the loudest notes of defiance against everything authority held sacred. All the great poets of the nineteenth century were to some degree unorthodox; Wordsworth during his most inspired years was a pantheist, and the greatest of all, Shelley, was an outspoken atheist. In fearless expression and unwavering enthusiasm against the oppression of Gods and Governments, Swinburne resembled Shelley. His play Atalanta in Calydon (1865), although a poet isn’t strictly responsible for what the characters in his play say, still with its condemnation of “the supreme evil, God,” announced the arrival of a new champion ready to challenge the strongholds of authority. The following year, his Poems and Songs embodied the spirit of a pagan who disregarded all the biases and sacred aspects of the Christian world.
But the most intense and exciting period of literary warfare against orthodoxy in England began about 1869, and lasted for about a dozen years, during which enemies of dogma, of all complexions, were less reticent and more aggressive than at any other time in the century. Lord Morley has observed that “the force of speculative literature always hangs on practical opportuneness,” and this remark is illustrated by the rationalistic literature of the seventies. It was a time of hope and fear, of progress and danger. Secularists and rationalists were encouraged by the Disestablishment of the Church in Ireland (1869), by the Act which allowed atheists to give evidence in a court of justice (1869), by the abolition of religious tests at all the universities (a measure frequently attempted in vain) in 1871. On the other hand, the Education Act of 1870, progressive though it was, disappointed the advocates of secular education, and was an unwelcome sign of the strength of ecclesiastical influence. Then there was the general alarm felt in Europe by all outside the Roman Church, [210] and by some within it, at the decree of the infallibility of the Pope (by the Vatican Council 1869–70), and an Englishman (Cardinal Manning) was one of the most active spirits in bringing about this decree. It would perhaps have caused less alarm if the Pope’s denunciation of modern errors had not been fresh in men’s memories. At the end of 1864 he startled the world by issuing a Syllabus “embracing the principal errors of our age.” Among these were the propositions, that every man is free to adopt and profess the religion he considers true, according to the light of reason; that the Church has no right to employ force; that metaphysics can and ought to be pursued without reference to divine and ecclesiastical authority; that Catholic states are right to allow foreign immigrants to exercise their own religion in public; that the Pope ought to make terms with progress, liberalism, and modern civilization. The document was taken as a declaration of war against enlightenment, and the Vatican Council as the first strategic move of the hosts of darkness. It seemed that the powers of obscurantism were lifting up their heads with a new menace, and there was an instinctive feeling that all the forces of reason should be brought into the field. The history of the last forty years shows that the theory of [211] Infallibility, since it has become a dogma, is not more harmful than it was before. But the efforts of the Catholic Church in the years following the Council to overthrow the French Republic and to rupture the new German Empire were sufficiently disquieting. Against this was to be set the destruction of the temporal power of the Popes and the complete freedom of Italy. This event was the sunrise of Swinburne’s Songs before Sunrise (which appeared in 1871), a seedplot of atheism and revolution, sown with implacable hatred of creeds and tyrants. The most wonderful poem in the volume, the Hymn of Man, was written while the Vatican Council was sitting. It is a song of triumph over the God of the priests, stricken by the doom of the Pope’s temporal power. The concluding verses will show the spirit.
But the most intense and exciting period of literary conflict against traditional beliefs in England began around 1869 and lasted for about twelve years. During this time, opponents of dogma from all backgrounds were more outspoken and aggressive than ever before in the century. Lord Morley noted that “the impact of speculative literature depends on practical relevance,” and this is illustrated by the rationalist literature of the seventies. It was a time of hope and fear, progress and risk. Secularists and rationalists were encouraged by the Disestablishment of the Church in Ireland (1869), the law allowing atheists to testify in court (1869), and the abolition of religious tests at all universities (a measure attempted many times in vain) in 1871. On the other hand, the Education Act of 1870, while progressive, disappointed advocates of secular education and was an unwelcome indication of the church's influence. There was also widespread concern in Europe, both among those outside the Roman Church and some within it, about the decree declaring the infallibility of the Pope (by the Vatican Council 1869–70), with an Englishman (Cardinal Manning) playing a key role in its establishment. The situation might have caused less alarm if the Pope's denunciation of modern errors hadn’t been so recent. At the end of 1864, he shocked the world by issuing a Syllabus that “encompassed the main errors of our age.” Among these were the ideas that every person is free to choose and practice the religion they believe is true, according to reason; that the Church has no right to use force; that metaphysics can and should be pursued independently of divine and church authority; that Catholic states are justified in allowing foreign immigrants to practice their own religion publicly; and that the Pope should make peace with progress, liberalism, and modern civilization. This document was viewed as a declaration of war against enlightenment, and the Vatican Council was seen as the initial strategic move of the forces of darkness. It felt like the powers of ignorance were rising again with a new threat, prompting an instinctual response that all forces of reason should come together. The history of the past forty years shows that since its establishment as a dogma, the theory of Infallibility isn't more harmful than it was before. However, the Catholic Church's efforts following the Council to undermine the French Republic and disrupt the new German Empire were quite concerning. In contrast, there was the dismantling of the Pope's temporal power and the total freedom of Italy. This event marked the beginning of Swinburne's Songs before Sunrise (which came out in 1871), a breeding ground for atheism and revolution, filled with relentless animosity towards beliefs and oppressors. The most remarkable poem in the collection, the Song of Humanity, was penned while the Vatican Council was in session. It celebrates victory over the God of the priests, struck down by the end of the Pope's temporal power. The final verses capture this spirit.
“By thy name that in hellfire was written, and burned at the point of thy sword,
“By your name that was written in hellfire, and burned at the tip of your sword,
Thou art smitten, thou God, thou art smitten; thy death is upon thee, O Lord.
You are struck, you God, you are struck; your death is upon you, O Lord.
And the lovesong of earth as thou diest resounds through the wind of her wings—
And the love song of the earth as you die echoes in the wind of her wings—
Glory to Man in the highest! for Man is the master of things.”
Glory to humanity in the highest! for humanity is the master of everything.”
The fact that such a volume could appear with impunity vividly illustrates the English policy of enforcing the laws for blasphemy only in the case of publications addressed to the masses.
The fact that such a volume could be published without consequences clearly shows the English policy of enforcing blasphemy laws only on publications aimed at the general public.
Political circumstances thus invited and stimulated rationalists to come forward boldly, but we must not leave out of account the influence of the Broad Church movement and of Darwinism. The Descent of Man appeared precisely in 1871. A new, undogmatic Christianity was being preached in pulpits. Mr. Leslie Stephen remarked (1873) that “it may be said, with little exaggeration, that there is not only no article in the creeds which may not be contradicted with impunity, but that there is none which may not be contradicted in a sermon calculated to win the reputation of orthodoxy and be regarded as a judicious bid for a bishopric. The popular state of mind seems to be typified in the well-known anecdote of the cautious churchwarden, who, whilst commending the general tendency of his incumbent’s sermon, felt bound to hazard a protest upon one point. ‘You see, sir,’ as he apologetically explained, ‘I think there be a God.’ He thought it an error of taste or perhaps of judgment, to hint a doubt as to the first article of the creed.”
Political circumstances encouraged and motivated rationalists to step forward confidently, but we also have to consider the impact of the Broad Church movement and Darwinism. The Descent of Man was published in 1871. A new, open-minded Christianity was being preached in churches. Mr. Leslie Stephen noted (1873) that “it can be said, with little exaggeration, that there is not only no article in the creeds that cannot be contradicted without consequence, but that there isn't one that cannot be challenged in a sermon designed to gain a reputation for orthodoxy and be seen as a sensible bid for a bishopric. The popular mindset seems to be captured in the well-known story of the cautious churchwarden, who, while praising the overall direction of his priest’s sermon, felt obligated to voice a concern on one point. ‘You see, sir,’ he apologetically explained, ‘I think there is a God.’ He believed it was a matter of taste or perhaps judgement to suggest any doubt about the first article of the creed.”
The influence exerted among the cultivated [213] classes by the aesthetic movement (Ruskin, Morris, the Pre-Raphaelite painters; then Pater’s Lectures on the Renaissance, 1873) was also a sign of the times. For the attitude of these critics, artists, and poets was essentially pagan. The saving truths of theology were for them as if they did not exist. The ideal of happiness was found in a region in which heaven was ignored.
The impact of the aesthetic movement (Ruskin, Morris, the Pre-Raphaelite painters; then Pater’s Renaissance lectures, 1873) on the educated classes was also reflective of the era. The perspectives of these critics, artists, and poets were fundamentally secular. The meaningful truths of religion seemed nonexistent to them. Their vision of happiness was rooted in a place where the concept of heaven was overlooked.
The time then seemed opportune for speaking out. Of the unorthodox books and essays, [2] which influenced the young and alarmed believers, in these exciting years, most were the works of men who may be most fairly described by the comprehensive term agnostics—a name which had been recently invented by Professor Huxley.
The time felt right to speak up. Among the unconventional books and essays, [2] that influenced and worried young believers during these exciting years, most were written by men who can best be described as agnostics—a term that was recently coined by Professor Huxley.
The agnostic holds that there are limits to human reason, and that theology lies outside those limits. Within those limits lies the world with which science (including psychology) deals. Science deals entirely with phenomena, and has nothing to say to the nature of the ultimate reality which may lie behind phenomena. There are four possible [214] attitudes to this ultimate reality. There is the attitude of the metaphysician and theologian, who are convinced not only that it exists but that it can be at least partly known. There is the attitude of the man who denies that it exists; but he must be also a metaphysician, for its existence can only be disproved by metaphysical arguments. Then there are those who assert that it exists but deny that we can know anything about it. And finally there are those who say that we cannot know whether it exists or not. These last are “agnostics” in the strict sense of the term, men who profess not to know. The third class go beyond phenomena in so far as they assert that there is an ultimate though unknowable reality beneath phenomena. But agnostic is commonly used in a wide sense so as to include the third as well as the fourth class—those who assume an unknowable, as well as those who do not know whether there is an unknowable or not. Comte and Spencer, for instance, who believed in an unknowable, are counted as agnostics. The difference between an agnostic and an atheist is that the atheist positively denies the existence of a personal God, the agnostic does not believe in it.
The agnostic believes that there are limits to human reasoning, and that theology exists beyond those limits. Within those limits is the world that science (including psychology) studies. Science focuses solely on observable phenomena and doesn't address the nature of any ultimate reality that might be behind those phenomena. There are four possible attitudes toward this ultimate reality. First, there's the view of the metaphysician and theologian, who are convinced not only that it exists but that it can at least be partially understood. Then, there's the perspective of someone who denies its existence; however, this person must also be a metaphysician, since its existence can only be disproven through metaphysical arguments. Next are those who assert that it exists but claim we cannot know anything about it. Finally, there are those who say we can't know whether it exists at all. These last individuals are the "agnostics" in the strictest sense—they claim not to know. The third group goes beyond observable phenomena in that they assert there is an ultimate reality, even if it can't be known. However, the term agnostic is often used more broadly to encompass both the third and fourth groups—those who assume there is an unknowable reality and those who simply don't know if such a reality exists. Comte and Spencer, for example, who believed in an unknowable reality, are considered agnostics. The key difference between an agnostic and an atheist is that an atheist actively denies the existence of a personal God, while an agnostic just doesn't believe in it.
The writer of this period who held agnosticism [215] in its purest form, and who turned the dry light of reason on to theological opinions with the most merciless logic, was Mr. Leslie Stephen. His best-known essay, “An Agnostic’s Apology” (Fortnightly Review, 1876), raises the question, have the dogmas of orthodox theologians any meaning? Do they offer, for this is what we want, an intelligible reconciliation of the discords in the universe? It is shown in detail that the various theological explanations of the dealings of God with man, when logically pressed, issue in a confession of ignorance. And what is this but agnosticism? You may call your doubt a mystery, but mystery is only the theological phrase for agnosticism. “Why, when no honest man will deny in private that every ultimate problem is wrapped in the profoundest mystery, do honest men proclaim in pulpits that unhesitating certainty is the duty of the most foolish and ignorant? We are a company of ignorant beings, dimly discerning light enough for our daily needs, but hopelessly differing whenever we attempt to describe the ultimate origin or end of our paths; and yet, when one of us ventures to declare that we don’t know the map of the Universe as well as the map of our infinitesimal parish, he is hooted, reviled, [216] and perhaps told that he will be damned to all eternity for his faithlessness.” The characteristic of Leslie Stephen’s essays is that they are less directed to showing that orthodox theology is untrue as that there is no reality about it, and that its solutions of difficulties are sham solutions. If it solved any part of the mystery, it would be welcome, but it does not, it only adds new difficulties. It is “a mere edifice of moonshine.” The writer makes no attempt to prove by logic that ultimate reality lies outside the limits of human reason. He bases this conclusion on the fact that all philosophers hopelessly contradict one another; if the subject-matter of philosophy were, like physical science, within the reach of the intelligence, some agreement must have been reached.
The writer from this time who embraced agnosticism [215] in its purest form, and who applied the clear light of reason to theological beliefs with relentless logic, was Mr. Leslie Stephen. His most famous essay, “An Agnostic’s Apology” (Biweekly Review, 1876), questions whether the dogmas of traditional theologians hold any real meaning. Do they provide, which is what we really want, a clear resolution of the conflicts in the universe? It is demonstrated in detail that the various theological explanations of God's relationship with humanity, when examined critically, lead to a confession of ignorance. And what is that but agnosticism? You might label your uncertainty as a mystery, but mystery is just the theological term for agnosticism. “Why, when no honest person would privately deny that every ultimate problem is shrouded in deep mystery, do honest individuals assert from the pulpit that unwavering certainty is the obligation of the most foolish and ignorant? We are a group of ignorant beings, barely seeing enough light for our daily needs, yet hopelessly diverging whenever we try to describe the ultimate origin or destination of our paths; and still, when one of us dares to say that we don’t understand the map of the Universe as well as we do the map of our tiny parish, he is jeered at, insulted, [216] and possibly told that he will be condemned to all eternity for his disbelief.” The hallmark of Leslie Stephen’s essays is that they focus less on proving that orthodox theology is false and more on illustrating that it has no real substance, and that its solutions to problems are merely illusory. If it solved any part of the mystery, it would be appreciated, but it does not; it only creates new complications. It is “a mere edifice of moonshine.” The writer makes no effort to logically assert that ultimate reality exists beyond the limits of human understanding. He draws this conclusion from the observation that all philosophers hopelessly contradict each other; if the subject matter of philosophy were as accessible as physical science, some consensus would have emerged.
The Broad Church movement, the attempts to liberalize Christianity, to pour its old wine into new bottles, to make it unsectarian and undogmatic, to find compromises between theology and science, found no favour in Leslie Stephen’s eyes, and he criticized all this with a certain contempt. There was a controversy about the efficacy of prayer. Is it reasonable, for instance, to pray for rain? Here science and theology were at issue on a practical [217] point which comes within the domain of science. Some theologians adopted the compromise that to pray against an eclipse would be foolish, but to pray for rain might be sensible. “One phenomenon,” Stephen wrote, “is just as much the result of fixed causes as the other; but it is easier for the imagination to suppose the interference of a divine agent to be hidden away somewhere amidst the infinitely complex play of forces, which elude our calculations in meteorological phenomena, than to believe in it where the forces are simple enough to admit of prediction. The distinction is of course invalid in a scientific sense. Almighty power can interfere as easily with the events which are, as with those which are not, in the Nautical Almanac. One cannot suppose that God retreats as science advances, and that he spoke in thunder and lightning till Franklin unravelled the laws of their phenomena.”
The Broad Church movement, which aimed to liberalize Christianity, to put its old ideas into new frameworks, to make it unsectarian and flexible, and to find middle ground between theology and science, didn’t sit well with Leslie Stephen, who viewed it with a sense of disdain. There was a debate about the effectiveness of prayer. Is it reasonable, for example, to pray for rain? Here, science and theology clashed over a practical issue that falls within the realm of science. Some theologians proposed the compromise that while praying against an eclipse might be foolish, praying for rain could be reasonable. “One phenomenon,” Stephen wrote, “is just as much the outcome of fixed causes as the other; but it’s easier for the imagination to think a divine agent is hiding somewhere in the incredibly complex interplay of forces that escape our predictions in weather patterns, than to believe in such interference where the forces are simple enough for us to anticipate. This distinction is, of course, invalid from a scientific perspective. An omnipotent force can intervene just as easily in the events that do happen as in those that don’t, according to the Nautical Almanac. One cannot assume that God withdraws as science progresses, nor that He spoke through thunder and lightning until Franklin explained their laws.” [217]
Again, when a controversy about hell engaged public attention, and some otherwise orthodox theologians bethought themselves that eternal punishment was a horrible doctrine and then found that the evidence for it was not quite conclusive and were bold enough to say so, Leslie Stephen stepped in to point out that, if so, historical [218] Christianity deserves all that its most virulent enemies have said about it in this respect. When the Christian creed really ruled men’s consciences, nobody could utter a word against the truth of the dogma of hell. If that dogma had not an intimate organic connection with the creed, if it had been a mere unimportant accident, it could not have been so vigorous and persistent wherever Christianity was strongest. The attempt to eliminate it or soften it down is a sign of decline. “Now, at last, your creed is decaying. People have discovered that you know nothing about it; that heaven and hell belong to dreamland; that the impertinent young curate who tells me that I shall be burnt everlastingly for not sharing his superstition is just as ignorant as I am myself, and that I know as much as my dog. And then you calmly say again, ‘It is all a mistake. Only believe in a something —and we will make it as easy for you as possible. Hell shall have no more than a fine equable temperature, really good for the constitution; there shall be nobody in it except Judas Iscariot and one or two others; and even the poor Devil shall have a chance if he will resolve to mend his ways.’ ”
Again, when a controversy about hell caught public attention, and some otherwise orthodox theologians realized that eternal punishment was a terrible doctrine and then found that the evidence for it wasn't quite conclusive and were bold enough to say so, Leslie Stephen stepped in to point out that, if that’s the case, historical Christianity deserves everything its most vehement critics have said about it in this regard. When the Christian creed really influenced people’s consciences, no one could speak against the truth of the doctrine of hell. If that doctrine didn’t have a deep and organic connection with the creed, if it was merely an unimportant side issue, it wouldn’t have been so vigorous and persistent wherever Christianity was strongest. The attempt to eliminate or soften it is a sign of decline. “Now, finally, your creed is falling apart. People have realized that you don’t really know anything about it; that heaven and hell are just a fantasy; that the arrogant young curate who tells me that I’ll be burned forever for not sharing his superstition is just as clueless as I am, and that I know as much as my dog. And then you calmly say again, ‘It’s all a mistake. Just believe in something—and we’ll make it as easy for you as possible. Hell will have no more than a nice, consistent temperature, really good for your health; there will be nobody in it except Judas Iscariot and maybe a couple of others; and even the poor Devil will get a chance if he decides to turn his life around.’” [218]
Mr. Matthew Arnold may, I suppose, be numbered among the agnostics, but he was [219] of a very different type. He introduced a new kind of criticism of the Bible—literary criticism. Deeply concerned for morality and religion, a supporter of the Established Church, he took the Bible under his special protection, and in three works, St. Paul and Protestantism, 1870, Literature and Dogma, 1873, and God and the Bible, 1875, he endeavoured to rescue that book from its orthodox exponents, whom he regarded as the corrupters of Christianity. It would be just, he says, “but hardly perhaps Christian,” to fling back the word infidel at the orthodox theologians for their bad literary and scientific criticisms of the Bible and to speak of “the torrent of infidelity which pours every Sunday from our pulpits!” The corruption of Christianity has been due to theology “with its insane licence of affirmation about God, its insane licence of affirmation about immortality”; to the hypothesis of “a magnified and non-natural man at the head of mankind’s and the world’s affairs”; and the fancy account of God “made up by putting scattered expressions of the Bible together and taking them literally.” He chastises with urbane persiflage the knowledge which the orthodox think they possess about the proceedings and plans of God. “To think they know what passed in the Council of the [220] Trinity is not hard to them; they could easily think they even knew what were the hangings of the Trinity’s council-chamber.” Yet “the very expression, the Trinity, jars with the whole idea and character of Bible-religion; but, lest the Socinian should be unduly elated at hearing this, let us hasten to add that so too, and just as much, does the expression, a great Personal First Cause.” He uses God as the least inadequate name for that universal order which the intellect feels after as a law, and the heart feels after as a benefit; and defines it as “the stream of tendency by which all things strive to fulfil the law of their being.” He defined it further as a Power that makes for righteousness, and thus went considerably beyond the agnostic position. He was impatient of the minute criticism which analyzes the Biblical documents and discovers inconsistencies and absurdities, and he did not appreciate the importance of the comparative study of religions. But when we read of a dignitary in a recent Church congress laying down that the narratives in the books of Jonah and Daniel must be accepted because Jesus quoted them, we may wish that Arnold were here to reproach the orthodox for “want of intellectual seriousness.”
Mr. Matthew Arnold may be considered an agnostic, but he was a very different kind. He introduced a new type of criticism of the Bible—literary criticism. Deeply concerned about morality and religion, and a supporter of the Established Church, he took the Bible under his special protection. In three works, St. Paul and Protestant faith, 1870, Literature and Belief, 1873, and God and the Scriptures, 1875, he tried to rescue the Bible from its orthodox interpreters, whom he saw as the corrupters of Christianity. He argues that it would be just, but perhaps not very Christian, to throw the term infidel back at the orthodox theologians for their poor literary and scientific critiques of the Bible and to mention “the torrent of infidelity that flows every Sunday from our pulpits!” He claims that the corruption of Christianity has been caused by theology, “with its insane license of affirmation about God, its insane license of affirmation about immortality”; by the idea of “a magnified and non-natural man at the head of mankind’s and the world’s affairs”; and by the fanciful concept of God “created by piecing together scattered Bible verses and taking them literally.” He critiques with refined sarcasm the knowledge that the orthodox believe they have about God’s actions and plans. “It’s not difficult for them to think they know what happened in the Council of the Trinity; they might even think they know what the decor of the Trinity’s council chamber was like.” Yet, “the very term, the Trinity, clashes with the entire idea and character of Bible religion; however, lest the Socinian gets too pleased hearing this, we should quickly add that the term, a great Personal First Cause, clashes just as much.” He uses God as the least inadequate name for the universal order that our intellect perceives as a law, and our heart feels as a benefit; he defines it as “the stream of tendency by which all things strive to fulfill the law of their being.” He further describes it as a Power that promotes righteousness, going significantly beyond the agnostic perspective. He was frustrated with the detailed criticism that analyzes Biblical documents, uncovering inconsistencies and absurdities, and he didn’t see the importance of comparative religion studies. But when we read about a church leader in a recent Church congress stating that the stories in the books of Jonah and Daniel must be accepted because Jesus quoted them, we might wish Arnold were here to criticize the orthodox for their “lack of intellectual seriousness.”
These years also saw the appearance of [221] Mr. John Morley’s sympathetic studies of the French freethinkers of the eighteenth century, Voltaire (1872), Rousseau (1873), and Diderot (1878). He edited the Fortnightly Review, and for some years this journal was distinguished by brilliant criticisms on the popular religion, contributed by able men writing from many points of view. A part of the book which he afterwards published under the title Compromise appeared in the Fortnightly in 1874. In Compromise, “the whole system of objective propositions which make up the popular belief of the day” is condemned as mischievous, and it is urged that those who disbelieve should speak out plainly. Speaking out is an intellectual duty. Englishmen have a strong sense of political responsibility, and a correspondingly weak sense of intellectual responsibility. Even minds that are not commonplace are affected for the worse by the political spirit which “is the great force in throwing love of truth and accurate reasoning into a secondary place.” And the principles which have prevailed in politics have been adopted by theology for her own use. In the one case, convenience first, truth second; in the other, emotional comfort first, truth second. If the immorality is less gross in the case of religion, [222] there is “the stain of intellectual improbity.” And this is a crime against society, for “they who tamper with veracity from whatever motive are tampering with the vital force of human progress.” The intellectual insincerity which is here blamed is just as prevalent to-day. The English have not changed their nature, the “political” spirit is still rampant, and we are ruled by the view that because compromise is necessary in politics it is also a good thing in the intellectual domain.
These years also saw the emergence of [221] Mr. John Morley’s insightful studies of the French freethinkers of the eighteenth century, Voltaire (1872), Rousseau (1873), and Diderot (1878). He edited the Biweekly Review, and for several years this journal was known for its sharp critiques of mainstream religion, contributed by talented writers from various perspectives. A section of the book he later published, titled Compromise, was featured in the Every two weeks in 1874. In Compromise, “the whole system of objective propositions that make up the popular belief of the day” is criticized as harmful, and it is advocated that those who disbelieve should clearly express their views. Speaking out is an intellectual obligation. English people have a strong sense of political duty, but a correspondingly weak sense of intellectual responsibility. Even exceptional minds are negatively influenced by the political spirit which “is the major force pushing the love of truth and accurate reasoning into a secondary role.” Moreover, the principles that have dominated politics have been co-opted by theology for its own benefit. In one instance, convenience comes first, truth second; in another, emotional comfort comes first, truth second. If the immorality is less blatant in religion, [222] there remains “the stain of intellectual dishonesty.” This is a societal crime, for “those who manipulate the truth for any reason are interfering with the fundamental force of human progress.” The intellectual insincerity being criticized here is just as common today. The English have not changed in their nature; the “political” spirit is still prevalent, and we are influenced by the belief that because compromise is necessary in politics, it is also beneficial in the realm of ideas.
The Fortnightly under Mr. Morley’s guidance was an effective organ of enlightenment. I have no space to touch on the works of other men of letters and of men of science in these combative years, but it is to be noted that, while denunciations of modern thought poured from the pulpits, a popular diffusion of freethought was carried on, especially by Mr. Bradlaugh in public lectures and in his paper, the National Reformer, not without collisions with the civil authorities.
The Every two weeks under Mr. Morley’s leadership was a powerful source of knowledge. I don’t have the space to discuss the works of other writers and scientists during these turbulent years, but it’s important to point out that while the pulpits were filled with criticism of modern ideas, there was a widespread spread of freethought, particularly by Mr. Bradlaugh through public lectures and his publication, the National Reformer, which often led to clashes with the authorities.
If we take the cases in which the civil authorities in England have intervened to repress the publication of unorthodox opinions during the last two centuries, we find that the object has always been to prevent the spread of freethought among the masses. [223] The victims have been either poor, uneducated people, or men who propagated freethought in a popular form. I touched upon this before in speaking of Paine, and it is borne out by the prosecutions of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. The unconfessed motive has been fear of the people. Theology has been regarded as a good instrument for keeping the poor in order, and unbelief as a cause or accompaniment of dangerous political opinions. The idea has not altogether disappeared that free thought is peculiarly indecent in the poor, that it is highly desirable to keep them superstitious in order to keep them contented, that they should be duly thankful for all the theological as well as social arrangements which have been made for them by their betters. I may quote from an essay of Mr. Frederic Harrison an anecdote which admirably expresses the becoming attitude of the poor towards ecclesiastical institutions. “The master of a workhouse in Essex was once called in to act as chaplain to a dying pauper. The poor soul faintly murmured some hopes of heaven. But this the master abruptly cut short and warned him to turn his last thoughts towards hell. ‘And thankful you ought to be,’ said he, ‘that you have a hell to go to.’ ”
If we look at the times when the civil authorities in England have stepped in to suppress the publication of unconventional opinions over the last two centuries, we see that the goal has always been to stop the spread of freethought among the general population. [223] The victims have typically been either poor, uneducated individuals or those who promoted freethought in a way that was accessible to everyone. I mentioned this before when discussing Paine, and it’s supported by the prosecutions of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. The underlying motive has been a fear of the masses. Theology has been seen as a useful tool for keeping the poor in check, with disbelief viewed as a precursor or companion to dangerous political views. The notion still lingers that free thought is particularly inappropriate for the poor, that it’s best to keep them superstitious to ensure their satisfaction, and that they should be grateful for all the theological and social arrangements that have been established for them by those in higher positions. I can quote an anecdote from an essay by Mr. Frederic Harrison that perfectly captures the expected attitude of the poor towards religious institutions. “The master of a workhouse in Essex was once called in to serve as chaplain to a dying pauper. The poor soul weakly murmured some hopes of heaven. But the master abruptly interrupted him and advised him to focus his last thoughts on hell. ‘And you ought to be thankful,’ he said, ‘that you have a hell to go to.’”
The most important English freethinkers who appealed to the masses were Holyoake, [3] the apostle of “secularism,” and Bradlaugh. The great achievement for which Bradlaugh will be best remembered was the securing of the right of unbelievers to sit in Parliament without taking an oath (1888). The chief work to which Holyoake (who in his early years was imprisoned for blasphemy) contributed was the abolition of taxes on the Press, which seriously hampered the popular diffusion of knowledge. [4] In England, censorship of the Press had long ago disappeared (above, p. 139); in most other European countries it was abolished in the course of the nineteenth century. [5]
The most significant English freethinkers who connected with the public were Holyoake, the promoter of “secularism,” and Bradlaugh. Bradlaugh will be best remembered for achieving the right for non-believers to sit in Parliament without having to take an oath (1888). Holyoake, who was imprisoned for blasphemy in his youth, mainly contributed to ending taxes on the Press, which greatly limited the spread of knowledge. In England, censorship of the Press had long been abolished; in many other European countries, it was eliminated during the nineteenth century.
In the progressive countries of Europe there has been a marked growth of tolerance (I do not mean legal toleration, but the tolerance [225] of public opinion) during the last thirty years. A generation ago Lord Morley wrote: “The preliminary stage has scarcely been reached—the stage in which public opinion grants to every one the unrestricted right of shaping his own beliefs, independently of those of the people who surround him.” I think this preliminary stage has now been passed. Take England. We are now far from the days when Dr. Arnold would have sent the elder Mill to Botany Bay for irreligious opinions. But we are also far from the days when Darwin’s Descent created an uproar. Darwin has been buried in Westminster Abbey. To-day books can appear denying the historical existence of Jesus without causing any commotion. It may be doubted whether what Lord Acton wrote in 1877 would be true now: “There are in our day many educated men who think it right to persecute.” In 1895, Lecky was a candidate for the representation of Dublin University. His rationalistic opinions were indeed brought up against him, but he was successful, though the majority of the constituents were orthodox. In the seventies his candidature would have been hopeless. The old commonplace that a freethinker is sure to be immoral is no longer heard. We may say that we have now [226] reached a stage at which it is admitted by every one who counts (except at the Vatican), that there is nothing in earth or heaven which may not legitimately be treated without any of the assumptions which in old days authority used to impose.
In the progressive countries of Europe, there has been a significant increase in tolerance (I don't mean legal tolerance, but the tolerance of public opinion) over the last thirty years. A generation ago, Lord Morley wrote: “We have hardly reached the initial stage—the stage where public opinion allows everyone the unrestricted right to shape their own beliefs, independent of those around them.” I believe we've moved past that initial stage now. Take England, for example. We're far from the days when Dr. Arnold would have sent the elder Mill to Botany Bay for having irreligious views. But we’re also far from the times when Darwin’s *Descent* caused a scandal. Darwin has been laid to rest in Westminster Abbey. Today, books can be published that deny the historical existence of Jesus without causing any uproar. It might be questioned whether what Lord Acton wrote in 1877 still holds true: “In our day, there are many educated people who think it’s right to persecute.” In 1895, Lecky ran for a seat representing Dublin University. His rational views were indeed raised against him, but he was successful, even though most of the voters were orthodox. Back in the seventies, his candidacy would have been impossible. The old saying that a free thinker is bound to be immoral is rarely heard anymore. We can say that we've now reached a point where everyone who matters (except at the Vatican) acknowledges that there is nothing in this world or the next that cannot be examined without the assumptions imposed by old authorities.
In this brief review of the triumphs of reason in the nineteenth century, we have been considering the discoveries of science and criticism which made the old orthodoxy logically untenable. But the advance in freedom of thought, the marked difference in the general attitude of men in all lands towards theological authority to-day from the attitude of a hundred years ago, cannot altogether be explained by the power of logic. It is not so much criticism of old ideas as the appearance of new ideas and interests that changes the views of men at large. It is not logical demonstrations but new social conceptions that bring about a general transformation of attitude towards ultimate problems. Now the idea of the progress of the human race must, I think, be held largely answerable for this change of attitude. It must, I think, be held to have operated powerfully as a solvent of theological beliefs. I have spoken of the teaching of Diderot and his friends that man’s energies should be devoted to making the earth pleasant. A [227] new ideal was substituted for the old ideal based on theological propositions. It inspired the English Utilitarian philosophers (Bentham, James Mill, J. S. Mill, Grote) who preached the greatest happiness of the greatest number as the supreme object of action and the basis of morality. This ideal was powerfully reinforced by the doctrine of historical progress, which was started in France (1750) by Turgot, who made progress the organic principle of history. It was developed by Condorcet (1793), and put forward by Priestley in England. The idea was seized upon by the French socialistic philosophers, Saint-Simon and Fourier. The optimism of Fourier went so far as to anticipate the time when the sea would be turned by man’s ingenuity into lemonade, when there would be 37 million poets as great as Homer, 37 million writers as great as Molière, 37 million men of science equal to Newton. But it was Comte who gave the doctrine weight and power. His social philosophy and his religion of Humanity are based upon it. The triumphs of science endorsed it; it has been associated with, though it is not necessarily implied in, the scientific theory of evolution; and it is perhaps fair to say that it has been the guiding spiritual force of the nineteenth century. It has introduced [228] the new ethical principle of duty to posterity. We shall hardly be far wrong if we say that the new interest in the future and the progress of the race has done a great deal to undermine unconsciously the old interest in a life beyond the grave; and it has dissolved the blighting doctrine of the radical corruption of man.
In this brief overview of the achievements of reason in the nineteenth century, we've been looking at the scientific and critical discoveries that made traditional beliefs logically unsustainable. However, the shift in freedom of thought and the significant difference in how people around the world view religious authority today compared to a hundred years ago can't fully be explained by logic alone. It's less about challenging old ideas and more about the emergence of new ideas and interests that shift the perspectives of the masses. It's not logical arguments but rather new social concepts that lead to a widespread change in attitudes toward ultimate questions. I believe the idea of human progress is largely responsible for this shift in mindset. It seems to have served as a powerful agent in dissolving theological beliefs. I've mentioned the teachings of Diderot and his friends advocating that human energies should focus on making the world enjoyable. [227] A new ideal replaced the old one based on theological assertions. This inspired the English Utilitarian philosophers (Bentham, James Mill, J. S. Mill, Grote), who promoted the greatest happiness for the greatest number as the ultimate goal of action and the foundation of morality. This ideal received a strong boost from the doctrine of historical progress, which was introduced in France around 1750 by Turgot, who made progress the core principle of history. It was further developed by Condorcet in 1793 and advanced by Priestley in England. French socialist thinkers like Saint-Simon and Fourier embraced this idea. Fourier’s optimism went as far as to predict a future where human ingenuity would turn the sea into lemonade, and there would be 37 million poets as great as Homer, 37 million writers as great as Molière, and 37 million scientists equal to Newton. But it was Comte who gave the doctrine significance and strength. His social philosophy and his religion of Humanity are founded on it. The triumphs of science have supported it; it has been linked with, though not necessarily a part of, the scientific theory of evolution; and it's fair to say that it has been the driving spiritual force of the nineteenth century. It introduced the new ethical principle of duty to future generations. We wouldn't be far off in saying that this renewed focus on the future and progress of humanity has done much to unconsciously undermine the old interest in an afterlife; it has also dismantled the detrimental doctrine of the inherent corruption of humanity. [228]
Nowhere has the theory of progress been more emphatically recognized than in the Monistic movement which has been exciting great interest in Germany (1910–12). This movement is based on the ideas of Haeckel, who is looked up to as the master; but those ideas have been considerably changed under the influence of Ostwald, the new leader. While Haeckel is a biologist, Ostwald’s brilliant work was done in chemistry and physics. The new Monism differs from the old, in the first place, in being much less dogmatic. It declares that all that is in our experience can be the object of a corresponding science. It is much more a method than a system, for its sole ultimate object is to comprehend all human experience in unified knowledge. Secondly, while it maintains, with Haeckel, evolution as the guiding principle in the history of living things, it rejects his pantheism and his theory of thinking atoms. The old mechanical theory of the [229] physical world has been gradually supplanted by the theory of energy, and Ostwald, who was one of the foremost exponents of energy, has made it a leading idea of Monism. What has been called matter is, so far as we know now, simply a complex of energies, and he has sought to extend the “energetic” principle from physical or chemical to biological, psychical, and social phenomena. But it is to be observed that no finality is claimed for the conception of energy; it is simply an hypothesis which corresponds to our present stage of knowledge, and may, as knowledge advances, be superseded.
Nowhere has the idea of progress been more strongly recognized than in the Monistic movement that has sparked great interest in Germany (1910–12). This movement is based on the concepts of Haeckel, who is regarded as the master; however, these ideas have been significantly altered under the influence of Ostwald, the new leader. While Haeckel is a biologist, Ostwald’s impressive work was in chemistry and physics. The new Monism differs from the old primarily by being much less dogmatic. It claims that everything in our experience can be the subject of a corresponding science. It is more of a method than a system, as its ultimate goal is to understand all human experience in unified knowledge. Secondly, while it upholds, like Haeckel, evolution as the guiding principle in the history of living things, it rejects his pantheism and his theory of thinking atoms. The old mechanical theory of the physical world has gradually been replaced by the theory of energy, and Ostwald, who was one of the leading advocates of energy, has made it a central idea of Monism. What we have referred to as matter is, as far as we know now, simply a complex of energies, and he has attempted to extend the “energetic” principle from physical or chemical phenomena to biological, psychological, and social phenomena. However, it's important to note that no finality is claimed for the concept of energy; it is simply a hypothesis that aligns with our current level of knowledge and may be replaced as knowledge progresses.
Monism resembles the positive philosophy and religion of Comte in so far as it means an outlook on life based entirely on science and excluding theology, mysticism, and metaphysics. It may be called a religion, if we adopt Mr. MacTaggart’s definition of religion as “an emotion resting on a conviction of the harmony between ourselves and the universe at large.” But it is much better not to use the word religion in connexion with it, and the Monists have no thought of finding a Monistic, as Comte founded a Positivist, church. They insist upon the sharp opposition between the outlook of science and the outlook of religion, and find the mark of spiritual progress in the fact that religion is [230] gradually becoming less indispensable. The further we go back in the past, the more valuable is religion as an element in civilization; as we advance, it retreats more and more into the background, to be replaced by science. Religions have been, in principle, pessimistic, so far as the present world is concerned; Monism is, in principle, optimistic, for it recognizes that the process of his evolution has overcome, in increasing measure, the bad element in man, and will go on overcoming it still more. Monism proclaims that development and progress are the practical principles of human conduct, while the Churches, especially the Catholic Church, have been steadily conservative, and though they have been unable to put a stop to progress have endeavoured to suppress its symptoms—to bottle up the steam. [6] The Monistic congress at Hamburg in 1911 had a success which surprised its promoters. The movement bids fair to be a powerful influence in diffusing rationalistic thought. [7]
Monism is similar to Comte's positive philosophy and religion as it involves a perspective on life that relies entirely on science while excluding theology, mysticism, and metaphysics. It could be called a religion if we use Mr. MacTaggart’s definition of religion as “an emotion based on a belief in the harmony between ourselves and the universe.” However, it’s better not to use the term religion in relation to it, and Monists have no intention of creating a Monistic church like Comte did with Positivism. They emphasize the clear distinction between the scientific outlook and the religious outlook, noting that spiritual progress is marked by the diminishing necessity of religion. The further back we look in history, the more crucial religion has been as a part of civilization; as we move forward, it increasingly fades into the background, replaced by science. Religions have generally been pessimistic regarding the present world; Monism, on the other hand, is fundamentally optimistic, acknowledging that the process of evolution has progressively overcome the negative aspects of humanity and will continue to do so. Monism asserts that development and progress are the guiding principles of human behavior, whereas the Churches, particularly the Catholic Church, have been consistently conservative. While they haven’t been able to halt progress, they have tried to suppress its signs—to contain the pressure. The Monistic congress in Hamburg in 1911 received more success than its organizers expected. The movement seems poised to be a significant force in spreading rationalistic ideas.
If we take the three large States of [231] Western Europe, in which the majority of Christians are Catholics, we see how the ideal of progress, freedom of thought, and the decline of ecclesiastical power go together. In Spain, where the Church has enormous power and wealth and can still dictate to the Court and the politicians, the idea of progress, which is vital in France and Italy, has not yet made its influence seriously felt. Liberal thought indeed is widely spread in the small educated class, but the great majority of the whole population are illiterate, and it is the interest of the Church to keep them so. The education of the people, as all enlightened Spaniards confess, is the pressing need of the country. How formidable are the obstacles which will have to be overcome before modern education is allowed to spread was shown four years ago by the tragedy of Francisco Ferrer, which reminded everybody that in one corner of Western Europe the mediaeval spirit is still vigorous. Ferrer had devoted himself to the founding of modern schools in the province of Catalonia (since 1901). He was a rationalist, and his schools, which had a marked success, were entirely secular. The ecclesiastical authorities execrated him, and in the summer of 1909 chance gave them the means of destroying him. A strike of workmen at [232] Barcelona developed into a violent revolution, Ferrer happened to be in Barcelona for some days at the beginning of the movement, with which he had no connection whatever, and his enemies seized the opportunity to make him responsible for it. False evidence (including forged documents) was manufactured. Evidence which would have helped his case was suppressed. The Catholic papers agitated against him, and the leading ecclesiastics of Barcelona urged the Government not to spare the man who founded the modern schools, the root of all the trouble. Ferrer was condemned by a military tribunal and shot (Oct. 13). He suffered in the cause of reason and freedom of thought, though, as there is no longer an Inquisition, his enemies had to kill him under the false charge of anarchy and treason. It is possible that the indignation which was felt in Europe and was most loudly expressed in France may prevent the repetition of such extreme measures, but almost anything may happen in a country where the Church is so powerful and so bigoted, and the politicians so corrupt.
If we look at the three major countries in Western Europe, where most Christians are Catholics, we can see how the ideals of progress, freedom of thought, and the decline of church power are interconnected. In Spain, where the Church holds a lot of power and wealth and can still influence the government and politicians, the idea of progress, which is crucial in France and Italy, hasn't made a significant impact yet. Although liberal thought is common among the small educated class, the vast majority of the population is illiterate, and the Church benefits from keeping them that way. As many enlightened Spaniards agree, educating the people is the urgent need of the country. The substantial obstacles that need to be overcome before modern education can be widely implemented were highlighted four years ago by the tragedy of Francisco Ferrer, which reminded everyone that in one part of Western Europe, the medieval mindset is still strong. Ferrer dedicated himself to establishing modern schools in Catalonia (since 1901). He was a rationalist, and his schools, which were very successful, were completely secular. The church authorities despised him, and in the summer of 1909, they found a chance to destroy him. A workers' strike in Barcelona escalated into a violent revolution, and Ferrer happened to be in the city for a few days at the start of the movement, having no connection to it at all. His enemies seized this opportunity to blame him. They manufactured false evidence, including forged documents, while suppressing evidence that could have supported his case. Catholic newspapers turned the public against him, and prominent church leaders in Barcelona pressured the government not to show mercy to the man who founded the modern schools, which they blamed for all the unrest. Ferrer was condemned by a military court and executed (Oct. 13). He suffered for the cause of reason and freedom of thought, although, since there’s no Inquisition anymore, his enemies had to frame him with false charges of anarchy and treason. It’s possible that the outrage felt across Europe, especially in France, may prevent such extreme actions from happening again, but in a country where the Church is so powerful and bigoted, and the politicians are so corrupt, just about anything could happen.
[2] Besides the works referred to in the text, may be mentioned: Winwood Reade, Martyrdom of Man, 1871; Mill, Three Essays on Religion; W. R. Cassels, Supernatural Religion; Tyndall, Address to British Association at Belfast; Huxley, Animal Automatism; W. K. Clifford, Body and Mind; all in 1874.
[2] In addition to the works mentioned in the text, the following can be noted: Winwood Reade, Martyrdom of Humanity, 1871; Mill, Three Essays on Religion; W. R. Cassels, Supernatural Beliefs; Tyndall, Speech to the British Association in Belfast; Huxley, Animal Automatism; W. K. Clifford, Mind and Body; all published in 1874.
[3] It may be noted that Holyoake towards the end of his life helped to found the Rationalist Press Association, of which Mr. Edward Clodd has been for many years Chairman. This is the chief society in England for propagating rationalism, and its main object is to diffuse in a cheap form the works of freethinkers of mark (cp. Bibliography). I understand that more than two million copies of its cheap reprints have been sold.
[3] It should be noted that Holyoake, towards the end of his life, helped establish the Rationalist Press Association, which Mr. Edward Clodd has chaired for many years. This is the leading organization in England for promoting rationalism, and its main goal is to distribute the works of notable freethinkers in an affordable format (see Bibliography). I understand that over two million copies of its inexpensive reprints have been sold.
CHAPTER VIII
THE JUSTIFICATION OF LIBERTY OF THOUGHT
MOST men who have been brought up in the free atmosphere of a modern State sympathize with liberty in its long struggle with authority and may find it difficult to see that anything can be said for the tyrannical, and as they think extraordinarily perverse, policy by which communities and governments persistently sought to stifle new ideas and suppress free speculation. The conflict sketched in these pages appears as a war between light and darkness. We exclaim that altar and throne formed a sinister conspiracy against the progress of humanity. We look back with horror at the things which so many champions of reason endured at the hands of blind, if not malignant, bearers of authority.
MOST men who have grown up in the open environment of a modern State sympathize with the fight for freedom in its long battle against authority and may find it hard to understand how anyone could support the oppressive and, as they see it, extremely misguided policies that communities and governments consistently used to stifle new ideas and suppress free thought. The conflict described in these pages looks like a battle between light and darkness. We cry out that the church and the state formed an evil alliance against the advancement of humanity. We look back in horror at what many champions of reason suffered at the hands of blind, if not malicious, enforcers of authority.
But a more or less plausible case can be made out for coercion. Let us take the most limited view of the lawful powers of society over its individual members. Let us lay down, with Mill, that “the sole end for which mankind are warranted, individually and collectively, in interfering with the liberty of action of any of their members is self-protection,” and that coercion is only justified [234] for the prevention of harm to others. This is the minimum claim the State can make, and it will be admitted that it is not only the right but the duty of the State to prevent harm to its members. That is what it is for. Now no abstract or independent principle is discoverable, why liberty of speech should be a privileged form of liberty of action, or why society should lay down its arms of defence and fold its hands, when it is persuaded that harm is threatened to it through the speech of any of its members. The Government has to judge of the danger, and its judgment may be wrong; but if it is convinced that harm is being done, is it not its plain duty to interfere?
But a fairly reasonable argument can be made for coercion. Let’s adopt the most limited view of the lawful authority of society over its individual members. Following Mill, let’s establish that “the only reason mankind is justified, both individually and collectively, in interfering with anyone's freedom to act is for self-protection,” and that coercion is only justified [234] to prevent harm to others. This is the minimum claim the State can make, and it’s accepted that it is not only the state's right but also its duty to prevent harm to its members. That's its purpose. Now, there isn’t any clear or independent principle to explain why freedom of speech should be a special form of freedom of action, or why society should stop defending itself and do nothing when it believes that harm is being threatened through the speech of any of its members. The Government must assess the danger, and its judgment could be wrong; but if it believes that harm is occurring, isn’t it its clear responsibility to intervene?
This argument supplies an apology for the suppression of free opinion by Governments in ancient and modern times. It can be urged for the Inquisition, for Censorship of the Press, for Blasphemy laws, for all coercive measures of the kind, that, if excessive or ill-judged, they were intended to protect society against what their authors sincerely believed to be grave injury, and were simple acts of duty. (This apology, of course, does not extend to acts done for the sake of the alleged good of the victims themselves, namely, to secure their future salvation.)
This argument provides a justification for the restriction of free expression by governments throughout history. It can be used to defend the Inquisition, press censorship, blasphemy laws, and all similar coercive actions by claiming that, even if they were excessive or poorly considered, they were meant to protect society from what their creators genuinely believed to be serious harm and were just acts of duty. (This justification, of course, does not apply to actions taken for the supposed benefit of the victims themselves, specifically to ensure their future salvation.)
Nowadays we condemn all such measures [235] and disallow the right of the State to interfere with the free expression of opinion. So deeply is the doctrine of liberty seated in our minds that we find it difficult to make allowances for the coercive practices of our misguided ancestors. How is this doctrine justified? It rests on no abstract basis, on no principle independent of society itself, but entirely on considerations of utility.
Nowadays, we reject all such measures [235] and deny the right of the State to interfere with free expression. The idea of liberty is so ingrained in our minds that we struggle to accept the coercive actions of our misguided ancestors. How is this idea justified? It isn’t based on any abstract concept, nor on any principle separate from society itself, but is entirely grounded in practical considerations.
We saw how Socrates indicated the social value of freedom of discussion. We saw how Milton observed that such freedom was necessary for the advance of knowledge. But in the period during which the cause of toleration was fought for and practically won, the argument more generally used was the injustice of punishing a man for opinions which he honestly held and could not help holding, since conviction is not a matter of will; in other words, the argument that error is not a crime and that it is therefore unjust to punish it. This argument, however, does not prove the case for freedom of discussion. The advocate of coercion may reply: We admit that it is unjust to punish a man for private erroneous beliefs; but it is not unjust to forbid the propagation of such beliefs if we are convinced that they are harmful; it is not unjust to punish him, not for holding them, but for publishing them. The truth [236] is that, in examining principles, the word just is misleading. All the virtues are based on experience, physiological or social, and justice is no exception. Just designates a class of rules or principles of which the social utility has been found by experience to be paramount and which are recognized to be so important as to override all considerations of immediate expediency. And social utility is the only test. It is futile, therefore, to say to a Government that it acts unjustly in coercing opinion, unless it is shown that freedom of opinion is a principle of such overmastering social utility as to render other considerations negligible. Socrates had a true instinct in taking the line that freedom is valuable to society.
We saw how Socrates highlighted the importance of freedom of discussion in society. We saw how Milton noted that this freedom is essential for the advancement of knowledge. However, during the time when the fight for toleration was waged and largely achieved, the most common argument used was the unfairness of punishing someone for beliefs they genuinely hold and can’t help but hold, since beliefs aren't a matter of choice; in other words, the argument that being wrong isn't a crime, and therefore it’s unjust to punish it. However, this argument doesn’t prove the case for freedom of discussion. Those in favor of coercion might respond: We agree that it’s unjust to punish a person for their private incorrect beliefs; but it’s not unjust to prohibit the spread of such beliefs if we believe they are harmful; it’s not unjust to punish someone, not for holding these beliefs, but for expressing them. The truth [236] is that when examining principles, the term just can be misleading. All virtues are based on experience, whether physiological or social, and justice is no exception. Just refers to a set of rules or principles that have been shown through experience to have significant social utility, and which are recognized as so essential that they take precedence over any immediate considerations. Social utility is the only standard. Therefore, it’s pointless to tell a government that it is acting unjustly by coercing opinion, unless it can be demonstrated that freedom of opinion is a principle of such overwhelming social utility that other factors become insignificant. Socrates had the right intuition in arguing that freedom is beneficial to society.
The reasoned justification of liberty of thought is due to J. S. Mill, who set it forth in his work On Liberty, published in 1859. This book treats of liberty in general, and attempts to fix the frontier of the region in which individual freedom should be considered absolute and unassailable. The second chapter considers liberty of thought and discussion, and if many may think that Mill unduly minimized the functions of society, underrating its claims as against the individual, few will deny the justice of the chief arguments or question the general soundness of his conclusions.
The reasoned justification for freedom of thought comes from J. S. Mill, who presented it in his book On Freedom, published in 1859. This book discusses liberty in general and seeks to determine the boundaries where individual freedom should be regarded as absolute and untouchable. The second chapter focuses on freedom of thought and discussion, and while many might feel that Mill underestimated the role of society and downplayed its claims against the individual, few will dispute the validity of his main arguments or challenge the overall soundness of his conclusions.
Pointing out that no fixed standard was recognized for testing the propriety of the interference on the part of the community with its individual members, he finds the test in self-protection, that is, the prevention of harm to others. He bases the proposition not on abstract rights, but on “utility, in the largest sense, grounded on the permanent interests of man as a progressive being.” He then uses the following argument to show that to silence opinion and discussion is always contrary to those permanent interests. Those who would suppress an opinion (it is assumed that they are honest) deny its truth, but they are not infallible. They may be wrong, or right, or partly wrong and partly right. (1) If they are wrong and the opinion they would crush is true, they have robbed, or done their utmost to rob, mankind of a truth. They will say: But we were justified, for we exercised our judgment to the best of our ability, and are we to be told that because our judgment is fallible we are not to use it? We forbade the propagation of an opinion which we were sure was false and pernicious; this implies no greater claim to infallibility than any act done by public authority. If we are to act at all, we must assume our own opinion to be true. To this Mill acutely replies: “There is the greatest difference [238] between assuming an opinion to be true, because with every opportunity for contesting it it has not been refuted, and assuming its truth for the purpose of not permitting its refutation. Complete liberty of contradicting and disproving our opinion is the very condition which justifies us in assuming its truth for purposes of action, and on no other terms can a being with human faculties have any rational assurance of being right.”
Pointing out that there was no fixed standard for evaluating the community's interference with individual members, he finds the benchmark in self-protection, specifically, preventing harm to others. He bases his argument not on abstract rights but on “utility, in the broadest sense, grounded in the ongoing interests of humanity as a progressive being.” He then presents the following argument to demonstrate that silencing opinion and discussion is always against those ongoing interests. Those who want to suppress an opinion (assuming they are honest) deny its truth, but they are not infallible. They could be wrong, right, or a mix of both. (1) If they are wrong and the opinion they want to silence is true, they have taken away, or tried their best to take away, a truth from humanity. They might argue: But we were justified; we made our judgment as best as we could, and are we supposed to accept that because our judgment is fallible we should not use it? We prohibited the spread of an opinion we were sure was false and harmful; this doesn’t imply a greater claim to infallibility than any action taken by public authority. If we are to act at all, we must assume our own opinion is true. To this, Mill sharply responds: “There is the greatest difference [238] between assuming an opinion to be true, because with every chance to contest it it has not been disproven, and assuming its truth to prevent its refutation. Complete freedom to contradict and disprove our opinion is the very condition that justifies us in assuming its truth for the sake of action, and on no other terms can a being with human faculties have any rational assurance of being right.”
(2) If the received opinion which it is sought to protect against the intrusion of error is true, the suppression of discussion is still contrary to general utility. A received opinion may happen to be true (it is very seldom entirely true); but a rational certainty that it is so can only be secured by the fact that it has been fully canvassed but has not been shaken.
(2) Even if the accepted belief we're trying to safeguard from error is true, shutting down discussion still goes against overall usefulness. An accepted opinion might be true (although it’s rarely completely true); however, we can only be rationally certain of its truth if it has been thoroughly examined and hasn't been disproven.
Commoner and more important is (3) the case where the conflicting doctrines share the truth between them. Here Mill has little difficulty in proving the utility of supplementing one-sided popular truths by other truths which popular opinion omits to consider. And he observes that if either of the opinions which share the truth has a claim not merely to be tolerated but to be encouraged, it is the one which happens to be held by the minority, since this is the one “which [239] for the time being represents the neglected interests.” He takes the doctrines of Rousseau, which might conceivably have been suppressed as pernicious. To the self-complacent eighteenth century those doctrines came as “a salutary shock, dislocating the compact mass of one-sided opinion.” The current opinions were indeed nearer to the truth than Rousseau’s, they contained much less of error; “nevertheless there lay in Rousseau’s doctrine, and has floated down the stream of opinion along with it, a considerable amount of exactly those truths which the popular opinion wanted; and these are the deposit which we left behind when the flood subsided.”
Commoner and more significant is (3) the situation where conflicting beliefs share some truth. Here, Mill finds it easy to demonstrate the value of adding one-sided popular truths with other truths that popular opinion overlooks. He points out that if either of the opinions that share the truth deserves not only to be tolerated but also to be encouraged, it’s the one held by the minority, as this is the one “which [239] for the time being represents the neglected interests.” He considers Rousseau’s ideas, which could have been dismissed as harmful. For the self-satisfied eighteenth century, those ideas acted as “a beneficial shock, disrupting the solid mass of one-sided opinion.” The prevailing opinions were indeed closer to the truth than Rousseau’s; they had much less error. “However, Rousseau’s ideas contained, and have been carried along the stream of opinion with it, a considerable amount of exactly those truths that popular opinion lacked; and these are the remnants we left behind when the flood receded.”
Such is the drift of Mill’s main argument. The present writer would prefer to state the justification of freedom of opinion in a somewhat different form, though in accordance with Mill’s reasoning. The progress of civilization, if it is partly conditioned by circumstances beyond man’s control, depends more, and in an increasing measure, on things which are within his own power. Prominent among these are the advancement of knowledge and the deliberate adaptation of his habits and institutions to new conditions. To advance knowledge and to correct errors, unrestricted freedom of discussion is required. [240] History shows that knowledge grew when speculation was perfectly free in Greece, and that in modern times, since restrictions on inquiry have been entirely removed, it has advanced with a velocity which would seem diabolical to the slaves of the mediaeval Church. Then, it is obvious that in order to readjust social customs, institutions, and methods to new needs and circumstances, there must be unlimited freedom of canvassing and criticizing them, of expressing the most unpopular opinions, no matter how offensive to prevailing sentiment they may be. If the history of civilization has any lesson to teach it is this: there is one supreme condition of mental and moral progress which it is completely within the power of man himself to secure, and that is perfect liberty of thought and discussion. The establishment of this liberty may be considered the most valuable achievement of modern civilization, and as a condition of social progress it should be deemed fundamental. The considerations of permanent utility on which it rests must outweigh any calculations of present advantage which from time to time might be thought to demand its violation.
This captures the essence of Mill’s main argument. The author would like to express the rationale for freedom of opinion in a slightly different way, while still aligning with Mill’s reasoning. The growth of civilization, although partly influenced by factors beyond human control, relies increasingly on elements that are within our influence. Key among these are the advancement of knowledge and the conscious adjustment of our habits and institutions to fit new realities. To foster knowledge and rectify misconceptions, we need unrestricted freedom of discussion. [240] History demonstrates that knowledge flourished when speculation was completely free in Greece, and in modern times, once restrictions on inquiry were entirely lifted, it progressed at a pace that would seem shocking to those tied to the medieval Church. Therefore, it is clear that to adapt social customs, institutions, and methods to new needs and situations, there needs to be total freedom to examine and critique them, including the expression of the most unpopular opinions, regardless of how offensive they might be to current beliefs. If civilization teaches us anything, it is this: there is one essential condition for mental and moral progress that is entirely within human control, which is the complete freedom of thought and discussion. Establishing this freedom could be seen as the most significant achievement of modern civilization, and as a prerequisite for social progress, it should be regarded as fundamental. The lasting value it provides must outweigh any arguments for temporary benefits that might suggest compromising it.
It is evident that this whole argument depends on the assumption that the progress of the race, its intellectual and moral development, [241] is a reality and is valuable. The argument will not appeal to any one who holds with Cardinal Newman that “our race’s progress and perfectibility is a dream, because revelation contradicts it”; and he may consistently subscribe to the same writer’s conviction that “it would be a gain to this country were it vastly more superstitious, more bigoted, more gloomy, more fierce in its religion, than at present it shows itself to be.”
It’s clear that this entire argument relies on the belief that the advancement of humanity, along with its intellectual and moral growth, [241] is real and important. This argument won’t resonate with anyone who agrees with Cardinal Newman that “the progress and perfectibility of our race is just a dream, because revelation contradicts it”; and they might also agree with the same writer’s view that “it would actually benefit this country if it were much more superstitious, more bigoted, more gloomy, and more intense in its religion than it currently is.”
While Mill was writing his brilliant Essay, which every one should read, the English Government of the day (1858) instituted prosecutions for the circulation of the doctrine that it is lawful to put tyrants to death, on the ground that the doctrine is immoral. Fortunately the prosecutions were not persisted in. Mill refers to the matter, and maintains that such a doctrine as tyrannicide (and, let us add, anarchy) does not form any exception to the rule that “there ought to exist the fullest liberty of professing and discussing, as a matter of ethical conviction, any doctrine, however immoral it may be considered.”
While Mill was writing his brilliant essay, which everyone should read, the English government at the time (1858) initiated prosecutions for spreading the idea that it is acceptable to kill tyrants, claiming that the idea is immoral. Fortunately, the prosecutions didn't continue. Mill touches on this issue and argues that the idea of tyrannicide (and, we should add, anarchy) is no exception to the principle that “there should be complete freedom to profess and discuss, as a matter of ethical belief, any doctrine, no matter how immoral it may be seen.”
Exceptions, cases where the interference of the authorities is proper, are only apparent, for they really come under another rule. For instance, if there is a direct instigation [242] to particular acts of violence, there may be a legitimate case for interference. But the incitement must be deliberate and direct. If I write a book condemning existing societies and defending a theory of anarchy, and a man who reads it presently commits an outrage, it may clearly be established that my book made the man an anarchist and induced him to commit the crime, but it would be illegitimate to punish me or suppress the book unless it contained a direct incitement to the specific crime which he committed.
Exceptions, where it's right for the authorities to step in, are only surface-level; they actually fall under a different rule. For example, if someone directly encourages specific acts of violence, there could be a valid reason for intervention. However, the incitement must be intentional and direct. If I write a book criticizing current societies and supporting anarchy, and then someone reads it and goes on to commit a violent act, it could be shown that my book influenced him to become an anarchist and led him to commit the crime. Still, it wouldn’t be just to punish me or ban the book unless it included a direct call to action for the exact crime he committed. [242]
It is conceivable that difficult cases might arise where a government might be strongly tempted, and might be urged by public clamour, to violate the principle of liberty. Let us suppose a case, very improbable, but which will make the issue clear and definite. Imagine that a man of highly magnetic personality, endowed with a wonderful power of infecting others with his own ideas however irrational, in short a typical religious leader, is convinced that the world will come to an end in the course of a few months. He goes about the country preaching and distributing pamphlets; his words have an electrical effect; and the masses of the uneducated and half-educated are persuaded that they have indeed only a few weeks to prepare for the day of Judgment. Multitudes leave their [243] occupations, abandon their work, in order to spend the short time that remains in prayer and listening to the exhortations of the prophet. The country is paralyzed by the gigantic strike; traffic and industries come to a standstill. The people have a perfect legal right to give up their work, and the prophet has a perfect legal right to propagate his opinion that the end of the world is at hand —an opinion which Jesus Christ and his followers in their day held quite as erroneously. It would be said that desperate ills have desperate remedies, and there would be a strong temptation to suppress the fanatic. But to arrest a man who is not breaking the law or exhorting any one to break it, or causing a breach of the peace, would be an act of glaring tyranny. Many will hold that the evil of setting back the clock of liberty would out-balance all the temporary evils, great as they might be, caused by the propagation of a delusion. It would be absurd to deny that liberty of speech may sometimes cause particular harm. Every good thing sometimes does harm. Government, for instance, which makes fatal mistakes; law, which so often bears hardly and inequitably in individual cases. And can the Christians urge any other plea for their religion when they are unpleasantly reminded that it has caused untold [244] suffering by its principle of exclusive salvation?
It's possible that tough situations could come up where a government might feel pressured, and pushed by public outcry, to ignore the principle of freedom. Let's consider a scenario, though unlikely, that clearly highlights the issue. Picture a charismatic individual, someone with an incredible ability to sway others with his irrational ideas, essentially a classic religious leader, who believes that the world will end in just a few months. He travels across the country preaching and handing out pamphlets; his words have a powerful impact, convincing many uneducated and semi-educated people that they only have a few weeks left to prepare for Judgment Day. Large numbers of people leave their jobs and stop working to spend their remaining time in prayer and listening to the prophet's messages. The country comes to a halt due to this massive strike; transportation and industries grind to a standstill. The people have every legal right to stop working, and the prophet has every legal right to share his belief that the end of the world is near—an opinion that Jesus Christ and his followers also held quite wrongly in their time. It would be argued that desperate situations require desperate measures, leading to a strong temptation to silence the fanatic. However, arresting someone who isn’t breaking the law, not encouraging others to do so, and not causing any disorder would be a blatant act of tyranny. Many would argue that the danger of rolling back the clock on freedom far outweighs any temporary problems, however significant, caused by spreading a delusion. It's unreasonable to say that freedom of speech doesn’t sometimes lead to specific harm. Every good thing can cause harm at times. Just look at the government, which can make disastrous mistakes; or the law, which often treats individuals harshly and unfairly. And can Christians offer any other justification for their religion when reminded unpleasantly that it has caused immense suffering through its exclusive salvation principle?
Once the principle of liberty of thought is accepted as a supreme condition of social progress, it passes from the sphere of ordinary expediency into the sphere of higher expediency which we call justice. In other words it becomes a right on which every man should be able to count. The fact that this right is ultimately based on utility does not justify a government in curtailing it, on the ground of utility, in particular cases.
Once the principle of freedom of thought is recognized as a key requirement for social progress, it shifts from being just practical to being part of a greater good that we call justice. In other words, it turns into a right that every person should be able to rely on. The fact that this right is ultimately grounded in usefulness doesn't give a government the authority to limit it, citing utility, in specific situations.
The recent rather alarming inflictions of penalties for blasphemy in England illustrate this point. It was commonly supposed that the Blasphemy laws (see above, p. 139), though unrepealed, were a dead letter. But since December, 1911, half a dozen persons have been imprisoned for this offence. In these cases Christian doctrines were attacked by poor and more or less uneducated persons in language which may be described as coarse and offensive. Some of the judges seem to have taken the line that it is not blasphemy to attack the fundamental doctrines provided “the decencies of controversy” are preserved, but that “indecent” attacks constitute blasphemy. This implies a new definition of legal blasphemy, and is entirely contrary to the intention of the laws. Sir [245] J. F. Stephen pointed out that the decisions of judges from the time of Lord Hale (XVIIth century) to the trial of Foote (1883) laid down the same doctrine and based it on the same principle: the doctrine being that it is a crime either to deny the truth of the fundamental doctrines of the Christian religion or to hold them up to contempt or ridicule; and the principle being that Christianity is a part of the law of the land.
The recent alarming imposition of penalties for blasphemy in England illustrates this point. It was generally believed that the blasphemy laws (see above, p. 139), although still in place, were essentially ignored. However, since December 1911, several individuals have been imprisoned for this offense. In these cases, Christian beliefs were criticized by less educated people using language that can be described as harsh and offensive. Some judges appear to have taken the stance that it's not blasphemy to challenge the core doctrines as long as "the norms of debate" are respected, but that "indecent" criticisms do count as blasphemy. This suggests a new definition of legal blasphemy and goes against the original intent of the laws. Sir [245] J. F. Stephen noted that the rulings of judges from the time of Lord Hale (17th century) to the trial of Foote (1883) upheld the same principle: the idea being that it is a crime either to deny the truth of the core doctrines of the Christian faith or to mock or scorn them; and the principle being that Christianity is part of the law of the land.
The apology offered for such prosecutions is that their object is to protect religious sentiment from insult and ridicule. Sir J. F. Stephen observed: “If the law were really impartial and punished blasphemy only, because it offends the feelings of believers, it ought also to punish such preaching as offends the feelings of unbelievers. All the more earnest and enthusiastic forms of religion are extremely offensive to those who do not believe them.” If the law does not in any sense recognize the truth of Christian doctrine, it would have to apply the same rule to the Salvation Army. In fact the law “can be explained and justified only on what I regard as its true principle—the principle of persecution.” The opponents of Christianity may justly say: If Christianity is false, why is it to be attacked only in polite language? Its goodness depends on its truth. If you [246] grant its falsehood, you cannot maintain that it deserves special protection. But the law imposes no restraint on the Christian, however offensive his teaching may be to those who do not agree with him; therefore it is not based on an impartial desire to prevent the use of language which causes offence; therefore it is based on the hypothesis that Christianity is true; and therefore its principle is persecution.
The justification for these prosecutions is that they aim to protect religious feelings from insult and mockery. Sir J. F. Stephen pointed out: “If the law were truly unbiased and punished blasphemy only because it hurts the feelings of believers, it should also punish any preaching that offends the feelings of non-believers. The more passionate and enthusiastic forms of religion are incredibly upsetting to those who don’t believe them.” If the law doesn’t acknowledge the truth of Christian doctrine, it should apply the same rules to the Salvation Army. In fact, the law “can only be explained and justified by what I see as its true principle—the principle of persecution.” Critics of Christianity can rightfully ask: If Christianity is false, why is it only attacked with polite language? Its value hinges on its truth. If you accept it as false, you can't argue that it deserves special protection. But the law places no restrictions on Christians, no matter how offensive their teachings may be to those who disagree with them; thus, it isn't founded on a genuine desire to prevent the use of language that causes offense; instead, it rests on the assumption that Christianity is true, and therefore its principle is persecution. [246]
Of course, the present administration of the common law in regard to blasphemy does not endanger the liberty of those unbelievers who have the capacity for contributing to progress. But it violates the supreme principle of liberty of opinion and discussion. It hinders uneducated people from saying in the only ways in which they know how to say it, what those who have been brought up differently say, with impunity, far more effectively and far more insidiously. Some of the men who have been imprisoned during the last two years, only uttered in language of deplorable taste views that are expressed more or less politely in books which are in the library of a bishop unless he is a very ignorant person, and against which the law, if it has any validity, ought to have been enforced. Thus the law, as now administered, simply penalizes bad taste and places disabilities [247] upon uneducated freethinkers. If their words offend their audience so far as to cause a disturbance, they should be prosecuted for a breach of public order, [1] not because their words are blasphemous. A man who robs or injures a church, or even an episcopal palace, is not prosecuted for sacrilege, but for larceny or malicious damage or something of the kind.
Of course, the current application of common law regarding blasphemy doesn't threaten the freedom of those nonbelievers who have the ability to contribute to progress. However, it does violate the fundamental principle of freedom of opinion and discussion. It prevents uneducated people from expressing, in the only ways they know how, what those raised differently can say with impunity, often in a far more effective and subtle manner. Some individuals who have been imprisoned in the past two years only expressed, in poorly chosen language, views that are articulated more or less politely in books found in a bishop's library unless he is very uninformed, and against which the law, if it holds any real authority, ought to have been enforced. Thus, the law, as it is currently applied, simply punishes poor taste and imposes restrictions on uneducated freethinkers. If their words offend their audience to the point of causing a disturbance, they should be prosecuted for a breach of public order, [1] not because their words are blasphemous. A person who robs or damages a church, or even an episcopal palace, is charged not with sacrilege but with theft or vandalism or something similar. [247]
The abolition of penalties for blasphemy was proposed in the House of Commons (by Bradlaugh) in 1889 and rejected. The reform is urgently needed. It would “prevent the recurrence at irregular intervals of scandalous prosecutions which have never in any one instance benefited any one, least of all the cause which they were intended to serve, and which sometimes afford a channel for the gratification of private malice under the cloak of religion.” [2]
The removal of penalties for blasphemy was proposed in the House of Commons (by Bradlaugh) in 1889 and was turned down. This reform is desperately needed. It would “stop the sporadic, scandalous prosecutions that have never benefited anyone, especially not the cause they were meant to support, and which sometimes serve as an outlet for personal grudges under the guise of religion.” [2]
The struggle of reason against authority has ended in what appears now to be a decisive and permanent victory for liberty. In the most civilized and progressive countries, freedom of discussion is recognized as a [248] fundamental principle. In fact, we may say it is accepted as a test of enlightenment, and the man in the street is forward in acknowledging that countries like Russia and Spain, where opinion is more or less fettered, must on that account be considered less civilized than their neighbours. All intellectual people who count take it for granted that there is no subject in heaven or earth which ought not to be investigated without any deference or reference to theological assumptions. No man of science has any fear of publishing his researches, whatever consequences they may involve for current beliefs. Criticism of religious doctrines and of political and social institutions is free. Hopeful people may feel confident that the victory is permanent; that intellectual freedom is now assured to mankind as a possession for ever; that the future will see the collapse of those forces which still work against it and its gradual diffusion in the more backward parts of the earth. Yet history may suggest that this prospect is not assured. Can we be certain that there may not come a great set-back? For freedom of discussion and speculation was, as we saw, fully realized in the Greek and Roman world, and then an unforeseen force, in the shape of Christianity, came in and laid chains upon the human mind and [249] suppressed freedom and imposed upon man a weary struggle to recover the freedom which he had lost. Is it not conceivable that something of the same kind may occur again? that some new force, emerging from the unknown, may surprise the world and cause a similar set-back?
The battle between reason and authority has resulted in what now seems to be a clear and lasting win for freedom. In the most advanced and civilized countries, open discussion is seen as a fundamental principle. In fact, it’s viewed as a marker of enlightenment, and everyday people readily admit that nations like Russia and Spain, where opinions are restricted, should be considered less civilized than their neighbors. All intellectual people who matter believe that there isn’t a single topic, whether related to heaven or earth, that shouldn’t be explored freely without regard for religious beliefs. No scientist fears sharing their research, regardless of the potential impact it may have on existing views. Criticism of religious doctrines and political and social institutions is unrestricted. Hopeful individuals can feel confident that this victory is here to stay; that intellectual freedom is now guaranteed for humanity forever; that the future will see the downfall of forces still opposing it, and its gradual spread to the less developed parts of the world. Still, history might indicate that this outlook isn't guaranteed. Can we be sure a major setback won’t occur? For, as we’ve seen, freedom of discussion and thought thrived in the Greek and Roman world, until an unexpected force, in the form of Christianity, emerged and shackled the human mind, suppressing freedom and forcing people into a tiring struggle to regain what they had lost. Isn’t it possible that something similar could happen again? That some new force, rising from the unknown, could surprise us and lead to a comparable setback?
The possibility cannot be denied, but there are some considerations which render it improbable (apart from a catastrophe sweeping away European culture). There are certain radical differences between the intellectual situation now and in antiquity. The facts known to the Greeks about the nature of the physical universe were few. Much that was taught was not proved. Compare what they knew and what we know about astronomy and geography—to take the two branches in which (besides mathematics) they made most progress. When there were so few demonstrated facts to work upon, there was the widest room for speculation. Now to suppress a number of rival theories in favour of one is a very different thing from suppressing whole systems of established facts. If one school of astronomers holds that the earth goes round the sun, another that the sun goes round the earth, but neither is able to demonstrate its proposition, it is easy for an authority, which has coercive power, [250] to suppress one of them successfully. But once it is agreed by all astronomers that the earth goes round the sun, it is a hopeless task for any authority to compel men to accept a false view. In short, because she is in possession of a vast mass of ascertained facts about the nature of the universe, reason holds a much stronger position now than at the time when Christian theology led her captive. All these facts are her fortifications. Again, it is difficult to see what can arrest the continuous progress of knowledge in the future. In ancient times this progress depended on a few; nowadays, many nations take part in the work. A general conviction of the importance of science prevails to-day, which did not prevail in Greece. And the circumstance that the advance of material civilization depends on science is perhaps a practical guarantee that scientific research will not come to an abrupt halt. In fact science is now a social institution, as much as religion.
The possibility can't be denied, but there are a few factors that make it unlikely (barring a disaster that wipes out European culture). There are significant differences between the current intellectual climate and that of ancient times. The knowledge the Greeks had about the physical universe was limited. Much of what was taught lacked proof. Just look at their understanding of astronomy and geography—two fields where they made considerable progress, alongside mathematics. With so few proven facts available, there was a lot of space for speculation. Now, suppressing several competing theories in favor of one is quite different from dismissing entire systems of established facts. If one group of astronomers claims that the earth revolves around the sun while another insists the sun revolves around the earth, but neither can prove their claims, it's easier for an authority with coercive power to silence one of them. However, once all astronomers agree that the earth goes around the sun, any authority trying to enforce a false view is fighting a losing battle. In short, because we have a wealth of confirmed facts about the universe, reason is much stronger now than when Christian theology held sway. These facts are her stronghold. Also, it's hard to see what could stop the ongoing advancement of knowledge in the future. In ancient times, this progress relied on a few individuals; today, many nations contribute to it. There is a widespread belief in the importance of science now that didn't exist in Greece. Moreover, the fact that the growth of material civilization relies on science is likely a practical guarantee that scientific research will continue without interruption. Science is now as much a social institution as religion.
But if science seems pretty safe, it is always possible that in countries where the scientific spirit is held in honour, nevertheless, serious restrictions may be laid on speculations touching social, political, and religious questions. Russia has men of science inferior to none, and Russia has its notorious censorship. It [251] is by no means inconceivable that in lands where opinion is now free coercion might be introduced. If a revolutionary social movement prevailed, led by men inspired by faith in formulas (like the men of the French Revolution) and resolved to impose their creed, experience shows that coercion would almost inevitably be resorted to. Nevertheless, while it would be silly to suppose that attempts may not be made in the future to put back the clock, liberty is in a far more favourable position now than under the Roman Empire. For at that time the social importance of freedom of opinion was not appreciated, whereas now, in consequence of the long conflict which was necessary in order to re-establish it, men consciously realize its value. Perhaps this conviction will be strong enough to resist all conspiracies against liberty. Meanwhile, nothing should be left undone to impress upon the young that freedom of thought is an axiom of human progress. It may be feared, however, that this is not likely to be done for a long time to come. For our methods of early education are founded on authority. It is true that children are sometimes exhorted to think for themselves. But the parent or instructor who gives this excellent advice is confident that the results of the child’s thinking for [252] himself will agree with the opinions which his elders consider desirable. It is assumed that he will reason from principles which have already been instilled into him by authority. But if his thinking for himself takes the form of questioning these principles, whether moral or religious, his parents and teachers, unless they are very exceptional persons, will be extremely displeased, and will certainly discourage him. It is, of course, only singularly promising children whose freedom of thought will go so far. In this sense it might be said that “distrust thy father and mother” is the first commandment with promise. It should be a part of education to explain to children, as soon as they are old enough to understand, when it is reasonable, and when it is not, to accept what they are told, on authority.
But if science seems pretty secure, it's always possible that in countries where the scientific spirit is valued, serious limits might be placed on discussions about social, political, and religious issues. Russia has scientists who are among the best, and it also has a well-known censorship system. [251] It's not out of the question that in places where opinions are currently free, some form of control could be introduced. If a revolutionary social movement took hold, led by people fueled by their beliefs (like the leaders of the French Revolution) and determined to enforce their ideology, experience shows that they would almost certainly resort to coercion. Still, while it would be naive to think that attempts won't be made in the future to turn back the clock, freedom is in a much better position now than it was during the Roman Empire. Back then, the importance of freedom of thought wasn’t recognized, whereas today, thanks to the long struggle to reclaim it, people consciously understand its value. Perhaps this belief will be strong enough to withstand all attacks on liberty. In the meantime, we must do everything possible to impress upon the young that freedom of thought is fundamental to human progress. However, it’s likely that this won’t happen for a long time. Our early education methods are based on authority. It's true that children are sometimes encouraged to think for themselves. But the parent or teacher who gives this good advice is usually hoping the child’s thoughts will align with the views they consider appropriate. It’s assumed that the child will think based on principles they've already been taught by authority. If their independent thinking leads them to question these principles, whether moral or religious, their parents and teachers—unless they are exceptionally open-minded—will be very unhappy and will definitely discourage them. Of course, only exceptionally promising kids will have the freedom of thought to go that far. In this sense, it could be said that “distrust your father and mother” is the first commandment with a promise. Education should include teaching children, as soon as they’re old enough to understand, when it makes sense to accept what they’re told by authority and when it doesn’t. [252]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
General
Lecky, W. E. H., History of the Rise and Impact of the Spirit of Rationalism in Europe, 2 vols. (originally published in 1865). White, A. D., A History of the Conflict Between Science and Theology in Christendom, 2 vols., 1896. Robertson, J. M., A Brief History of Free Thought, Ancient and Modern, 2 vols., 1906. [Comprehensive, but the notices of the leading freethinkers are necessarily brief, as the field covered is so large. The judgments are always independent.] Benn, A. W., The History of English Rationalism in the 19th Century, 2 vols., 1906. [Very full and valuable]Greek Thought
Gomperz, Th., Greek Philosophers (English translation), 4 vols. (1901-12).English Deists
Stephen, Leslie, History of English Thought in the 18th Century, vol. i, 1881.French Freethinkers of Eighteenth Century
Morley, J., Voltaire, Diderot, and the Encyclopedists; Rousseau (see above, Chapter VI).Rationalistic Criticism of the Bible
(Nineteenth Century)
Articles in Biblical Encyclopedia, 4 vols. Duff, A., History of Old Testament Criticism, 1910. Conybeare, F. C., New Testament Criticism History, 1910.
Persecution and Inquisition
Lea, H., A History of the Inquisition of the Middle Ages, 3 vols., 1888; A History of the Spanish Inquisition, 4 vols., 1906. Haynes, E. S. P., Religious Oppression, 1904. For the case of Ferrer see Archer, W., The Life, Trial, and Death of Francisco Ferrer, 1911, and McCabe, J., The Martyrdom of Ferrer, 1909.Toleration
Ruffini, F., Religious Freedom (English translation), 1912. The essays of L. Luzzatti. Freedom of Thought and Science (Italian), are suggestive.INDEX
Aesthetic movement, 213 Agnosticism, meaning of, 213 sq. Albigeois, persecution of, 58 Anabaptists, 78, 95, 125 Anatomy, 65 Anaxagoras, 27 Annet, Peter, 172 Anthropology, 189 Anthropomorphism. 23 Aristotle, 35, 68, 69 Arnold, Matthew, 218 sqq. Asoka, 92 Astronomy, 87—90 Atheism, 103, 113, 123, 132, 158 Athens, 27 sqq. Augustine, St., 55 Austria-Hungary, 122, 224 Authority, meaning of, 14 sqq. Averroism, 88
Aesthetic movement, 213 Agnosticism, meaning of, 213 sq. Albigeois, persecution of, 58 Anabaptists, 78, 95, 125 Anatomy, 65 Anaxagoras, 27 Annet, Peter, 172 Anthropology, 189 Anthropomorphism, 23 Aristotle, 35, 68, 69 Arnold, Matthew, 218 sqq. Asoka, 92 Astronomy, 87—90 Atheism, 103, 113, 123, 132, 158 Athens, 27 sqq. Augustine, St., 55 Austria-Hungary, 122, 224 Authority, meaning of, 14 sqq. Averroism, 88
Bacon, Roger, 85 Bahrdt, 175 Rain, A., 188 Bayle, 107 sq., 135 sqq. Benn, A. W, 152 Bible, O. T., 192 sqq.; N. T., 195 sqq Bible-worship, 82, 201 Blasphemy laws, 23, 88, 139 sq., 244 sqq. Bolingbroke, 153 Bradlaugh, 228, 247 Bruno, Giordano, 84 Büchner, 188 Buckle, 188 Butler, Bishop, Analogy, 151 sq.
Bacon, Roger, 85 Bahrdt, 175 Rain, A., 188 Bayle, 107 sq., 135 sqq. Benn, A. W, 152 Bible, O. T., 192 sqq.; N. T., 195 sqq. Bible-worship, 82, 201 Blasphemy laws, 23, 88, 139 sq., 244 sqq. Bolingbroke, 153 Bradlaugh, 228, 247 Bruno, Giordano, 84 Büchner, 188 Buckle, 188 Butler, Bishop, Analogy, 151 sq.
Calvin, 78 Cassels, W Castellion, 94 Causation, Law of, 183 sq. Charron. 75 Cicero, 39 Clifford, W. K., 213 Clodd, Edward, 224 Colenso, Bishop, 193 Collins, Anthony, 141 Comte, Auguste. 188 sq., 229 Concordat of 1801, French, 115 Condorcet, 227 Congregationalists (Independents), 95, 99, 100 Constantine I, Emperor, 47, 51 Copernicus, 87
Calvin, 78 Cassels, W Castellion, 94 Causation, Law of, 183 sq. Charron, 75 Cicero, 39 Clifford, W. K., 213 Clodd, Edward, 224 Colenso, Bishop, 193 Collins, Anthony, 141 Comte, Auguste, 188 sq., 229 Concordat of 1801, French, 115 Condorcet, 227 Congregationalists (Independents), 95, 99, 100 Constantine I, Emperor, 47, 51 Copernicus, 87
Darwin; Darwinism, 180, 182, 225 Defoe, Daniel, 104 sq. Deism, 137 sqq. Democritus, 25 Descartes, 129, 131 Design, argument from, 181, 178 D’Holbach, 158 Diderot, 158 sq. Diocletian, Emperor, 45 Disestablishment, 104, 108 Dodwell, Henry, 147 Domitian, Emperor, 42 Double Truth, 68 sq., 134
Darwin; Darwinism, 180, 182, 225 Defoe, Daniel, 104 sq. Deism, 137 sqq. Democritus, 25 Descartes, 129, 131 Design, argument from, 181, 178 D’Holbach, 158 Diderot, 158 sq. Diocletian, Emperor, 45 Disestablishment, 104, 108 Dodwell, Henry, 147 Domitian, Emperor, 42 Double Truth, 68 sq., 134
Edelmann, 175 Epicureanism, 36 sqq., 84 Essays and Review, 204 sqq. Euripides, 29 Exclusive salvation, 52 sq., 63, 78
Edelmann, 175 Epicureanism, 36 and following, 84 Essays and Review, 204 and following. Euripides, 29 Exclusive salvation, 52 and 53, 63, 78
Ferrer, Francisco, 231 sq. Fortnightly Review, 221 Fourier, 227 France, 74, 100 sqq., 152 sqq. Frederick the Great, 120 sq. Frederick II, Emperor, 58, 70 Free thought, meaning of, 18
Ferrer, Francisco, 231 sq. Fortnightly Review, 221 Fourier, 227 France, 74, 100 sqq., 152 sqq. Frederick the Great, 120 sq. Frederick II, Emperor, 58, 70 Free thought, meaning of, 18
Galileo de’ Galilei, 87 sqq. Gassendi, 130 Geology, 178 sq. Germany, 78 sqq., 117 sqq., 174 sqq. Gibbon, 82, 162 sqq. Goethe, 175 Greg, W. R., 203 Gregory IX, Pope, 57 Gregory XVI, Encyclical of, 123 sq.
Galileo de’ Galilei, 87 and following Gassendi, 130 Geology, 178 and the following Germany, 78 and following, 117 and following, 174 and following Gibbon, 82, 162 and the following Goethe, 175 Greg, W. R., 203 Gregory IX, Pope, 57 Gregory XVI, Encyclical of, 123 and the following
Haeckel, 187, 228 Hale, Lord Chief Justice, 139 Harrison, Frederic, 188, 223 Hegel, 184 sqq. Hell, controversy on, 217 [255] Helmholtz, 182 Heraclitus, 25 Herbert of Cherbury, Lord, 149 Hippocrates, 64 Hobbes, 130 sq. Holland, 95, 107, 130, 131 Holyoake, 224 Homer, 24 Hume, 160 sqq. Huxley, 213
Haeckel, 187, 228 Hale, Lord Chief Justice, 139 Harrison, Frederic, 188, 223 Hegel, 184 onwards Hell, controversy about, 217 [255] Helmholtz, 182 Heraclitus, 25 Herbert of Cherbury, Lord, 149 Hippocrates, 64 Hobbes, 130 and following Holland, 95, 107, 130, 131 Holyoake, 224 Homer, 24 Hume, 160 and following Huxley, 213
Independents, 95, 98 sq. Infallibility, Papal, 210 sq. Innocent III, Pope, 56 Innocent IV, Pope, 57 Innocent VIII, Pope, 67 Inquisition, 57 sqq.; Spanish, 59 sqq.; Roman, 83, 84, 87 sqq. Italy, 122 sqq., 210
Independents, 95, 98 sq. Infallibility, Papal, 210 sq. Innocent III, Pope, 56 Innocent IV, Pope, 57 Innocent VIII, Pope, 67 Inquisition, 57 sqq.; Spanish, 59 sqq.; Roman, 83, 84, 87 sqq. Italy, 122 sqq., 210
James I (England). 85 sq. Jews, 41 sqq., 68, 99, 105, 111, 194 Joseph II, Emperor, 122 Jowett, Benjamin, 204 sq. Julian, Emperor, 54 Justice, arguments from, 235
James I (England). 85 sq. Jews, 41 sqq., 68, 99, 105, 111, 194 Joseph II, Emperor, 122 Jowett, Benjamin, 204 sq. Julian, Emperor, 54 Justice, arguments from, 235
Kant, 175 sq. Kett, Francis, 85 Kyd, 85
Kant, 175 sq. Kett, Francis, 85 Kyd, 85
Laplace, 178 Lecky. W. H., 208, 225 Legate, Bartholomew, 86 Lessing, 71, 120 Linnaeus, 177 Locke, 101 sqq., 120, 132 sq. Loisy, Abbé, 200 sq. Lucian, 40 Lucretius, 37 sq. Luther, 77 sq., 81 Lyell, 178, 208
Laplace, 178 Lecky, W. H., 208, 225 Legate, Bartholomew, 86 Lessing, 71, 120 Linnaeus, 177 Locke, 101 and following, 120, 132 and following Loisy, Abbé, 200 and following Lucian, 40 Lucretius, 37 and following Luther, 77 and following, 81 Lyell, 178, 208
Manning, Cardinal, 210 Marlowe, Christopher, 85 Marsilius, 119 Maryland, 97 sq. Mazarin, Cardinal, 85, 107 Middleton, Conyers, 150, 164 Mill, James, 151, 227 Mill, J. S., 182, 213, 227, 233, 235 sqq. Milton, 99 sq. Mirabeau, 112 Miracles, 141 sqq., 151, 180, 164 sq., 206 Modernism, 199 sqq. Mohammedan free thought, 68 Monism, 188, 228 sqq. Montaigne, 74 Morley, Lord (Mr. John), 159, 209, 221 sq., 225
Manning, Cardinal, 210 Marlowe, Christopher, 85 Marsilius, 119 Maryland, 97 sq. Mazarin, Cardinal, 85, 107 Middleton, Conyers, 150, 164 Mill, James, 151, 227 Mill, J. S., 182, 213, 227, 233, 235 sqq. Milton, 99 sq. Mirabeau, 112 Miracles, 141 sqq., 151, 180, 164 sq., 206 Modernism, 199 sqq. Mohammedan free thought, 68 Monism, 188, 228 sqq. Montaigne, 74 Morley, Lord (Mr. John), 159, 209, 221 sq., 225
Nantes, Edict of, 107 Napoleon I, 115 Newman, Cardinal, 199, 241 Newman, F. W., 203
Nantes, Edict of, 107 Napoleon I, 115 Newman, Cardinal, 199, 241 Newman, F. W., 203
Ostwald, Professor, 228 sqq.
Ostwald, Professor, 228 and following.
Paine, Thomas, 112, 168 sqq. Paley, 167 sqq. Pascal, 123, 152 sq. Pater, 213 Pentateuch, 192 sq. Pericles, 27 Persecution, theory of, 47 sqq., 232 sqq. Pitt, William, 151 Pius IX, Syllabus, 210 sq. Pius X, Pope, 199 sq. Plato, 36 sq. Plutarch, 150 Prayer, controversy on, 216 Press, censorship, 91 sq., 224 sq. Priestley, 227 Priscillian, 55 Progress, idea of, 226 sqq. Protagoras, 25
Paine, Thomas, 112, 168 sqq. Paley, 167 sqq. Pascal, 123, 152 sq. Pater, 213 Pentateuch, 192 sq. Pericles, 27 Persecution, theory of, 47 sqq., 232 sqq. Pitt, William, 151 Pius IX, Syllabus, 210 sq. Pius X, Pope, 199 sq. Plato, 36 sq. Plutarch, 150 Prayer, controversy on, 216 Press, censorship, 91 sq., 224 sq. Priestley, 227 Priscillian, 55 Progress, idea of, 226 sqq. Protagoras, 25
Raleigh, Sir W., 85 Rationalism, meaning of, 18 Reade, Winwood, 213 Reinach, S., 197 Renan, 198 Revolution, French, 111 sqq. Rhode Island, 98 Richelieu, Cardinal, 85, 107 Rousseau. 111, 156 sqq., 239 Ruffini, Professor, 125 Russia, 224
Raleigh, Sir W., 85 Rationalism, meaning of, 18 Reade, Winwood, 213 Reinach, S., 197 Renan, 198 Revolution, French, 111 sqq. Rhode Island, 98 Richelieu, Cardinal, 85, 107 Rousseau. 111, 156 sqq., 239 Ruffini, Professor, 125 Russia, 224
Sacred books, 24, 53 sq., 191 Science, physical, 64 sq., 176 sqq. Secularism, 224 Seeley, J. R., 208 Servetus, 79 Shaftesbury. 148 sqq., 151 Shelley, 173, 208 Socinianism, 83, 93 sqq. Socrates, 30 sqq., 39, 235, 236 Sophists, Greek, 26 Spain, 59 sqq., 231 sq. Spencer, Herbert. 187 Spinoza, 131 sq., 138, 191 Stephen. Leslie, 167, 215 sqq. Stephen, J. F.. 203, 245 sq., 247 Stoicism, 36, 38 sq. [256] Strauss, David, 195, 198 Swinburne. 208, 211 sq.
Sacred books, 24, 53 sq., 191 Science, physical, 64 sq., 176 sqq. Secularism, 224 Seeley, J. R., 208 Servetus, 79 Shaftesbury, 148 sqq., 151 Shelley, 173, 208 Socinianism, 83, 93 sqq. Socrates, 30 sqq., 39, 235, 236 Sophists, Greek, 26 Spain, 59 sqq., 231 sq. Spencer, Herbert, 187 Spinoza, 131 sq., 138, 191 Stephen, Leslie, 167, 215 sqq. Stephen, J. F., 203, 245 sq., 247 Stoicism, 36, 38 sq. [256] Strauss, David, 195, 198 Swinburne, 208, 211 sq.
Tamburini. 122 Tatian, 44 Themistius, 55 Theodosius I, Emperor, 54 Theophilanthropy, 114 sq. Thomas Aquinas, 69 Thomasius, Chr., 119 Three Rings, story of, 70 Tiherius, Emperor, 40 Tindal, Matthew, 144 sqq. Toland, 133 sq. Toleration, 46 sqq., 92 sqq. Trajan, Emperor, 42 Turgot, 227 Tyndall, 213
Tamburini. 122 Tatian, 44 Themistius, 55 Theodosius I, Emperor, 54 Theophilanthropy, 114 sq. Thomas Aquinas, 69 Thomasius, Chr., 119 Three Rings, story of, 70 Tiherius, Emperor, 40 Tindal, Matthew, 144 sqq. Toland, 133 sq. Toleration, 46 sqq., 92 sqq. Trajan, Emperor, 42 Turgot, 227 Tyndall, 213
Unitarians, 93, 105 United States, 96 sqq., 128 Universities, tests at, 108 Utilitarianism, 227
Unitarians, 93, 105 United States, 96 sqq., 128 Universities, tests at, 108 Utilitarianism, 227
Vanini, Lucilio, 85 Vatican Council (1869—70), 210 Voltaire, 108 sqq., 114, 121, 153 sqq.
Vanini, Lucilio, 85 Vatican Council (1869—70), 210 Voltaire, 108 sqq., 114, 121, 153 sqq.
Wesley, 130 Westbury, Lord, 207 Wilberforce, 201 Williams, Roger, 96 sq. Witchcraft, 66 sq., 80, 129 sq. Woolston, 141 sqq.
Wesley, 130 Westbury, Lord, 207 Wilberforce, 201 Williams, Roger, 96 sq. Witchcraft, 66 sq., 80, 129 sq. Woolston, 141 sqq.
Xenophanes, 23 sq.
Xenophanes, 23 sq.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!